HISTORY 
 
 MADAGASCAR: 
 
 EAJtBRACING 
 
 THE ^^ROGRESS OF THE CHRISTIAN MISSION AND AN 
 
 ACCOUNT OF THE PERSECUTION OF THE 
 
 NATIVE CHRISTIANS. 
 
 O God, open the eyes of tBe Queen of Madagascar. 
 
 Prayer of a native Martyr. 
 
 > 
 
 PREPARED FOR THE AMERICAN SUNDAY-SCHOOL UNION, AND REVISED 
 BY THE COMMITTEE OF PUBLICATION. 
 
 AMERICAN SUNDAY-SCHOOL UNION, 
 
 NO. 146 CHESTNUT STREET. 
 
::^ 
 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1839, by Paul 
 Beck, Jr., Treasurer, in trust for the American Sunday-school Union, 
 in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Eastern District 
 of Pennsylvania. 
 
 / 
 
 ^ 7 
 
/¥ 
 
 ^' 
 
 ZJ 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 This little volume has been prepared, under the 
 ir-apression that too little is known, even by the 
 friends of missions in this country, of the history 
 rnd the present condition of Madagascar. This 
 -land is a dependency of the British crown, it is 
 'sited chiefly by British ships, and the mission 
 which was established upon it was wholly under 
 the direction and patronage of the London Mission- 
 ary Society. The greater part of the intelligence 
 which is received in this country, must, therefore, 
 come to us through the English journals ; but, in re- 
 viewing the files of our religious magazines, it is 
 astonishing to find how meager is the information 
 which they have communicated ; and how utterly 
 inadequate it is to convey any correct knowledge 
 of this island, which, at the present time, is perhaps 
 the most interesting spot on the globe. It is the 
 object of this volume to supply the information 
 which many are anxious, yet unable to obtain ; and 
 the sources from which it is compiled are stated that 
 1* 5 
 
6 PREFACE. 
 
 its readers may determine with what degree of con- 
 fidence they may receive its statements. 
 
 One part of the instructions given to every mis- 
 sionary who goes out under the patronage of the 
 London Missionary Society, is to collect in all the 
 nations which they visit, minute and accurate in- 
 formation respecting the inhabitants and their his- 
 tory, religion, manners and customs, government, 
 and language ; together with descriptions of the 
 country, its surface, soil, climate, and productions. 
 This part of their commission the missionaries to 
 Madagascar fulfilled most faithfully. Besides a full 
 journal of their labours for the mission, they pre- 
 served a record of their own daily and careful ob- , 
 servations, of their conversations with the natives, 
 and of their various journeys through the island, 
 several of which were undertaken with the express 
 purpose of obtaining information. 
 
 Much valuable information was also obtained in 
 answer to specific inquiries sent to them by the So- 
 ciety. Numerous sketches and drawings of places 
 and things were taken on the spot ; and where it was 
 practicable, as in the case of the idols, instruments 
 of music, domestic utensils, &;c., the articles were 
 sent to England. A complete cabinet of the mine- 
 rals and metals of the island, specimens of the 
 plants and trees, and even the preserved fruits were 
 sent by the missionaries to the museum of the Society. 
 
PREFACE. 7 
 
 In the year 1838, the Rev. William Ellis, form- 
 erly missionary in the South Seas, and now Foreign 
 Secretary to the London Missionary Society, com- 
 piled from the papers of the missionaries, and from 
 the journal of the British agent, Mr. Hastie, a com- 
 plete history of the island from its discovery till 
 near the close of 1837. The history of the island 
 previous to 1810, is compiled in part from the 
 accounts of travellers, and in part from the state- 
 ments of men who resided in the island, five, ten, 
 and even fifteen years, either as traders, or in at- 
 tempting to plant colonies : the remainder of the 
 history is from the papers of the missionaries. From 
 that work, published in 2 vols. 8vo. of six hun- 
 dred and fifty pages each, this volume has been 
 gathered. Much that would be interesting has of 
 course been omitted ; and the history of the island 
 previous to 1810, is barely touched upon. It is 
 believed, however, that there may be gained from it 
 a clear idea of the country, its climate and produc- 
 tions, of the races by which it is peopled, of their 
 domestic manners, their civil relations and social 
 condition, of their occupations and amusements, of 
 their national observances and customs, and of their 
 government, mythology, and superstitions, as these 
 have been found to exist among them since they 
 were first visited by Protestant missionaries. By 
 additions from the English magazines, the history 
 
8 PREFACE. 
 
 has been brought down to June 4th, 1839, when 
 the latest accounts were received from the island. 
 
 Painfully interesting as those accounts are, we 
 must renounce our understanding as well as relin- 
 quish our faith, if we can believe that God will ever 
 suffer the cause of Christ in Madagascar to perish. 
 The seed has been cast into the earth, it has 
 been watered with a martyr's blood, and God will 
 pour his blessing upon it till it shall grow up into a 
 mighty tree, and the tribes of the island find shelter 
 beneath its branches. 
 
 And may we not hope that the reading of these 
 pages will stimulate to more earnest prayer, that, in 
 the words of one who sealed her fidelity with her 
 blood, '* God would hasten his pity, and have mercy 
 on the dark land of Madagascar?" 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Situation — Extent — Discovery — Name — Rocks — Minerals — 
 Surface — Mountains — Lakes — Rivers — Scenery — Springs. 
 
 Madagascar, the Great Britain of Africa, 
 and one of the largest islands in the world, is 
 situated in the Indian, or Eastern Ocean, and 
 is the principal island in the group usually 
 called Jhe Ethiopian Archipelago. It is sepa- 
 rated from the eastern coast of Africa by the 
 Mozambique Channel, which is nearly 500 
 miles across, though the nearest point of 
 Madagascar, Cape Manambaho, is not more 
 than three hundred miles from the opposite 
 continent. East India ships, especially those 
 bound to Bombay, frequently pass through the 
 channel, and, when in want of provisions, usu- 
 ally resort to St. Augustine^s Bay, which is on 
 the soutU-easteni shore of the island. The 
 
10 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 distance between the Cape of Good Hope and 
 Madagascar is about 1800 miles: from Mau- 
 ritius it is nearly 600 miles distant ; and from 
 the Isle of Bourbon, nearly 500. 
 
 From Cape Amber, or Ambro, its northern 
 extremity, situated in lat. 12° 2' S., Madagas- 
 car extends southward, about 900 miles, to 
 Cape St. Mary, its southern point, which is in 
 S. lat. 25° 40'. The breadth of the southern 
 part of the island is about 300 miles; the 
 northern portion is narrow, and it is widest in 
 the centre, where it is about 400 miles broad. 
 It has been estimated to contain one hundred 
 and fifty millions of acres of land. 
 
 The existence of the island was first made 
 known to Europeans, in the 13th century, by 
 Marco Paulo, who brought to Europe the ac- 
 counts he had received concerning it while in 
 Asia. By him it was called Magaster. After 
 this nearly three centuries elapsed before any 
 accurate,knowledge respecting its situation and 
 extent was obtained. The first European who 
 visited the island was Lawrence Almeida; 
 son of the Portuguese viceroy in India. It 
 had, however, for a long period previously been 
 known to the Moors, Arabs, Persians, and the 
 natives of India, particularly those in the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 11 
 
 neighbourhood of Bombay, who visited its 
 western shores for the purposes of trade. It 
 was called by them Serandah. 
 
 The word Madagascar is of foreign origin, 
 and the natives are acquainted with it only as 
 the name given by strangers to their country. 
 They themselves have no distinct specific 
 name for the whole of the island ; and when 
 they have occasion to speak of it, they either 
 name the several provinces, or use such ex- 
 pressions as Izao amhany lanitra, " this be- 
 neath the skies ;/' Ny anivony ny riaka^ " this 
 in the midst of the flood,^^ " this which is sur- 
 rounded by water.'^ 
 
 The rocks of the island are chiefly granite ; 
 there is, however, the beautiful rose-coloured 
 quartz, used by the natives to ornament their 
 tombs ; slate, suitable for roofing and writing 
 on ; limestone, marble, and probably ^ coal ; 
 there are in many parts volcanic rocks, yet no 
 volcanoes are now known to exist. 
 
 Gold, the diamond and other precious gems 
 are not found in its mines, but it is rich in the 
 minerals most useful to man. Silver, the na- 
 tives say, has been obtained ; copper is often 
 found ; and iron, a mineral far more valuable 
 than gold, to a nation in the infancy of its civi- 
 
12 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 lization, is so abundant as to give to one of the 
 mountains the name " Iron Mountain," and in 
 ores so rich as to be easily smelted and wrought 
 by the rude and simple processes of the na- 
 tives. 
 
 A substance resembling black lead is found 
 in some parts of the island, and is used to colour 
 and polish or glaze many of their rude articles 
 of domestic use. Several kinds of coloured 
 earth have been found, some of which are used 
 in colouring the outside of buildings, &c. 
 
 The country next the shore, with the excep- 
 tion of the south-eastern coast in the neigh- 
 bourhood of Fort Dauphin, is flat and exceed- 
 ingly low. Some parts are apparently below 
 the level of the ocean, and, consequently, 
 marshy and incapable of culture. This margin 
 of comparatively level soil, consisting of rich 
 meadow-land, or rice-grounds, extends on the 
 eastern coast from ten to fifty miles in breadth; 
 on the western side of the island it is from fifty 
 to one hundred wide, and occasionally extends 
 still farther towards the interior. In some 
 parts of the eastern coast, the country becomes 
 suddenly mountainous at the distance of about 
 thirty miles from the sea. Within the level 
 border, almost the whole country is diversified 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 13 
 
 with hills of varied elevations, and extending 
 in every direction. 
 
 In some parts of the island, immense plains 
 stretch, in comparatively cheerless solitude, 
 over a wide extent of country ; and at distant . 
 points, in varied directions, a small spot is all 
 that appears under cultivation. There is not, 
 as represented on the maps, any continued 
 chain of mountains stretching from one end of 
 the island to the other, yet there are in every 
 part numerous hills of greater or less eleva- 
 tion; the highest is Mount Ankaratra, near 
 the capital, which rises to the height of 12,000 
 feet above the level of the sea. 
 
 The highland scenery of Madagascar, and 
 also the low country near the sea, is diversified 
 by lakes of various extent and form. Some of 
 them are remarkable for their natural beauty, 
 others are esteemed for their utility ; many of 
 them are large. On the eastern coast of the 
 island, a series of lakes extends for a distance 
 of 200 miles. Several of these are remarkably 
 beautiful, being spotted with islets of various 
 dimensions, some of them clothed with verdure, 
 others enlivened with the habitations of men. 
 The water of some is fresh and abounds with 
 fish, of others, it is salt ; and in one instance the 
 3 
 
14 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 waters taste as if strongly impregnated with 
 copper. 
 
 The rivers of Madagascar are numerous, 
 and many of them of considerable size ; but 
 all unfavourable for the purposes of trade and 
 commerce. At their junction with the sea most 
 of them are choked by sand, and in the inte- 
 rior are interrupted by numerous cascades and 
 rapids, which, while they enliven the gloomy 
 and unbroken solitude of the mountain scenery, 
 render navigation dangerous if not impractica- 
 ble. 
 
 The appearance of the country on the banks 
 of some of these rivers is remarkably rich and 
 beautiful, exhibiting all the variety of nature 
 in its most pleasing and attractive forms ; and 
 to the eye accustomed to American scenery, it 
 would vie with its fairest regions, were its 
 gently rising grounds, sheltered groves, or 
 spreading lawns enlivened by structures, the 
 abodes of intelligence, refinement, and comfort, 
 with temples sacred to Him who hath weighed 
 the mountains in scales, and the hills in a ba- 
 lance. 
 
 Fountains or springs are numerous and valu- 
 able, especially in the more elevated parts of 
 the island. Mineral, medicinal, and warm 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 15 
 
 springs are frequent, though not often used by 
 the natives. In the interior is a village re- 
 markable for its salt springs, which are so rich 
 as to deposit large quantities of salt on the 
 earth and stones around. The natives of this 
 part of the country drive their cattle to the 
 place, to lick the salt. Here, also, instead of 
 planting rice, or grain, or roots, for food, as is 
 usual in other places,, the natives plant a kind 
 of flag, of rapid growth, which imbibes a large 
 portion of the saline properties of the soil on 
 which it grows. This rush they cut several 
 times in the year, burn it, and from the ashes 
 extract a salt, which they pack up in baskets 
 of rush or grass, sell in their markets, or send 
 to the capital. From the manufacture of salt 
 of very inferior quality, by the above simple 
 process, the people of this neighbourhood are 
 said to be comparatively rich. Their super- 
 stitions prevent them from using the superior 
 kind of salt which nature manufactures for 
 them. 
 
16 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 , CHAPTER IL 
 
 Climate — The Year — Seasons — Rain — Waterspout — Whirl- 
 wind — Lightning — Earthquakes — Soil — Trees and Plants 
 — Birds — Food — Quadrupeds — Reptiles. 
 
 The climate of Madagascar is exceedingly- 
 diversified, both in the range of its tempera- 
 ture and the degrees of its salubrity. The 
 heat, in the lowlands and on the coast, is often 
 intense ; but in the interior and elevated parts 
 of the country it is mild, the thermometer sel- 
 dom rising above 85"^. In the different sec- 
 tions, every variety of temperature may be 
 met with, from the comparatively oppressive 
 heat of the coast, to the cold of the lofty Anka- 
 ratra range, on the summit of which, ice may 
 often be found ; or the elevated regions in the 
 northern part of the island, where showers of 
 sleet are frequently seen. 
 
 The temperature of the province of Ankova, 
 in which the capital is situated, is agreeable to 
 a European, the greatest heat being about S5°, 
 and the lowest 40°; and though during the 
 chief part of the day, viz. from nine in the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. l7 
 
 morning to four in the afternoon, it is often 
 sultry, the mornings and evenings are always 
 pleasant. In the winter months, or from May 
 to October, when the ground is occasionally 
 covered with hoar-frost, the thermometer fre- 
 quently does not rise above 44° for several 
 days in succession. At other seasons, the 
 changes in the heat of the atmosphere are ex- 
 treme and sudden. Often in the morning the 
 thermometer is at 40^, or even at 38^, and rises 
 to 75° or SO"" between two and three o'clock 
 in the afternoon of the same day. The differ- 
 ence in the temperature, however, is much less 
 than that which is experienced in the salubrity 
 of the climate in different portions of Mada- 
 gascar. The climate of the whole coast, with 
 but few exceptions, is extremely prejudicial to 
 health, and affects the natives not born in those 
 parts, and foreigners, in nearly an equal de- 
 gree. 
 
 The miasma pervading the atmosphere over 
 the greater part of the coast, during the whole 
 of the summer months, has proved so fatal to 
 the colonists or settlers from France, who have 
 at different times attempted to establish them- 
 selves in the country, and to the Dutch, who 
 have visited it for trade, as to render the names 
 
18 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 given to the Isle of St. Mary's, " the grave of 
 the French/' "the churchyard" or "dead 
 island'' of the Dutch, applicable to the coast 
 of the greater part of the island. 
 
 The contagion which causes the destructive 
 fever, is supposed to arise from the decay of 
 vegetable substances in stagnant water. The 
 mouths of many of the rivers are choked up 
 with sand, so that their waters either pass 
 sluggishly into the sea, or, when not swollen 
 by rains falling in the interior, present the as- 
 pect of a broad, unruffled, stagnant lake, for 
 several miles inland. 
 
 Many of the lakes are also shallow, and re- 
 ceive large quantities of vegetable matter, fur- 
 nished in all the rank luxuriance which the 
 heat and humidity of the climate unite to pro- 
 duce ; and some of these sheets of water, from 
 the trees and shrubs that grow around, and 
 rise in different parts of their surface, bear <a 
 greater resemblance to insulated forests than 
 ordinary lakes. 
 
 The effluvia arising from the lakes and 
 swamps near the coast is extremely prejudi- 
 cial to health ; and by incautious exposure to 
 this, either early in the morning or late in the 
 evening, the fatal seeds of the Malagasy fever 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 19 
 
 may be so deeply received into the human 
 constitution as never to be eradicated. In the 
 central parts of the island, and in Ankova, said 
 to be the most salubrious province in Mada- 
 gascar, the fever does not exist, though here, 
 occasionally, persons who have been affected on 
 the coast fall victims to a relapse. 
 
 The great elevation of the province of An- 
 kova, perhaps five or six thousand feet above 
 the level of the sea, the absence of forests, the 
 general dryness of the soil, the partial extent 
 to which luxuriant vegetation is spontaneous, 
 and the cultivation of many of the marshy 
 parts of the soil, will be sufficient to account 
 for its salubrity. The weather on the coast is 
 generally hot and damp, or rainy ; but in the 
 interior the rains are periodical, and, in a great 
 measure, regulate the divisions or seasons of 
 the year. 
 
 The Malagasy year commences at the capi- 
 tal with an annual feast, called the Fandroana. 
 This festival commences about ten or eleven days 
 in each year earlier than in the preceding year ; 
 consequently, a complete revolution takes place 
 about every thirty-third year. The return 
 of this festival is often the only means that the 
 inhabitants have of ascertaining their age ; and 
 
20 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 as there are some who are said to be able to 
 recollect the Fandroana occurring precisely at 
 the same period, three successive times, they 
 must be upwards of one hundred years of age. 
 There are four seasons ; Lohataona or 
 Spring, which lasts one month and a half, from 
 the budding of the trees to the beginning of the 
 rain ; Fahavaratra, or summer, froni the be- 
 ginning of the rains to the beginning of harvest ; 
 i^ar«r6^no,onemonthandahalf,from the begin- 
 ning to the close of harvest, and Ririnano^ five 
 months, from the end of harvest to the fes- 
 tival of the new year. The rain, in its season, 
 usually begins about four o'clock in the after- 
 noon, and continues for several hours ; often 
 accompanied with heavy thunder and light- 
 ning. The waterspout called Ramhondanitra^ 
 or " tail of heaven ;'' and the whirlwind, called 
 Tadio, or " twist," are common, and often ex- 
 ceedingly destructive to houses and planta- 
 tions. The forked lightning, too, causes the 
 loss of several lives every year ; while that 
 which is seen almost constantly in the evening 
 playing in the horizon is perfectly harmless, 
 and at the same time one of the most beautiful 
 and splendid phenomena to be witnessed in 
 Madagascar. Earthquakes are not unknown. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 21 
 
 The soil in many parts of Madagascar, es- 
 pecially in several of the beautiful and exten- 
 sive valleys of the island, may justly be called 
 fertile. Large portions of the table-land of the 
 interior, and of the mountainous part of the 
 island, are, however, rocky and barren, and 
 much of the low land near the coast appears 
 little better than a pestilential swamp, or un- 
 wholesome morass, while the border extend- 
 ing to the sea is often sandy and barren. The 
 soil of many parts is nevertheless mellow, rich, 
 and susceptible, in a high degree, of cultiva- 
 tion; while it appears sufficient to yield the 
 means of support for a vastly larger popula- 
 tion than the island at present contains, or is 
 likely to contain for many generations to come. 
 From the varieties of soil which the different 
 sections of the country exhibit, it seems emi- 
 nently adapted not only to yield a far greater 
 abundance of the articles at present cultivated, 
 but to be well suited to the growth of every 
 valuable production of countries in the temper- 
 ate or the torrid zone. 
 
 The vegetable productions of Madagascar 
 are numerous and valuable. Notwithstanding 
 the sterility of the granitic mountains, and the 
 bare, or moss or fern-clad plains of some por- 
 
22 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 tions of the interior, the shore, in general, is 
 woody ; groves, with pleasing frequency, adorn 
 the landscape ; shrubs and brushwood deco- 
 rate and clothe many parts of the island. The 
 vast extent, the unbroken solitude and gloom 
 of its impenetrable forests, where, under the 
 continued influence of a tropical sun and a 
 humid atmosphere, the growth and decay of ve- 
 getation, has proceeded without interruption 
 for centuries, present scenes of extensive and gi- 
 gantic vegetation, in sublime and varied forms, 
 rarely, perhaps, surpassed in any part of the 
 world. Immense forests traverse the island in 
 all directions, within which may be expected 
 and realized all that is imposing, and wonder- 
 ful, and venerable in the vegetable kingdom, 
 where, for thousands of years, " no feller has 
 come up against them,^^ nor have the footsteps 
 of man ever broken their deep and impressive 
 silence. 
 
 The difficulty of exploring these forests is 
 incalculable -^ partly on account of the impene- 
 trable masses of underwood, and the abun- 
 dance of enormous parasitical plants, which en- 
 tangle and obscure the way at almost every j 
 step ; partly from the insalubrity of the deep I 
 recesses, where no air circulates freely ; and i 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 23 
 
 partly from the very situation of the forests 
 themselves, stretching up the sides of precipi- 
 tous mountains, spreading over hills broken by 
 sudden and deep chasms, or tenaciously occu- 
 pying an under-soil, from whence the upper 
 has been washed away by heavy rains and 
 torrents, leaving merely a net-work of roots 
 and fibres, with fallen and decayed timber, to 
 support the foot of the passenger. 
 
 Amidst the recesses of the forests are nu- 
 merous immense caverns, which are often fre- 
 quented in times of war as places of retreat,* 
 and at other times used by the jiolahy, or bri- 
 gands, to conceal themselves and their plunder. 
 Those retreats are seldom known, except to 
 tho3e who live in their immediate neighbour- 
 
 * A curious instance of this kind occurred some time ago in 
 the Sakalava country. Radama, with a large army, undertook 
 the subjugation of the province. At the close of the campaign, 
 he married Rasalina, daughter of the king of the Sakalavas. 
 Referring afterwards to the war between Radama and her fa- 
 ther, she remarked to some officers who had accompanied the 
 king, " We saw you, during your whole march, and observed 
 all your movements in search of us. We were near you in 
 the woods, and concealing ourselves in caverns ; and on one 
 occasion you actually walked over our heads, without ever ima- 
 gining we were so near." Yet there were several thousand 
 persons with Radama, and as many with the Sakalava prince 
 
24 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 hood ; hence they are but rarely discovered by 
 persons from other provinces. 
 
 The forests yield abundance of timber ; be- 
 sides dyewoods, and wood suitable for cabinet 
 work, carpentry, and ship building. Among 
 the many valuable trees and forest plants may 
 be mentioned the ampaly^ whose hard leaf is 
 used to polish wood-ware; ebony; avoha^ixova 
 which a coarse paper is . made ; tapia, on 
 which the silk worm is extensively reared ; the 
 grape, the fig, and tlie bamboo. There is, be- 
 sides, a tree which yields the gum copal ; the 
 azainuy of whose trunk the canoes are made 
 and whose juice is used in fastening knives, 
 &c., into their handles ; the voahena, which is 
 very abundant and yields the gum elastic; the 
 hibiscus, which is manufactured into cordage 
 and cloth ; the mimosa, planted about the 
 tombs ; the splendid euphorbia, used as a com- 
 mon fence ; and the tangenctj of whose deadly 
 use an account will be given in another place. 
 Almost every variety of spices, and the richest 
 fruits and plants of the torrid zone are pro- 
 duced in abundance. Flowers are numerous 
 and of the rarest kinds. Honey, wax, and 
 gums are abundant in the forests ; and no less 
 than twelve kinds of oil are obtained from the 
 
HISTORY OF I^IADAGASCAR. 25 
 
 numerous vegetable productions of the coun- 
 try. 
 
 Among the bnds are found, either native or 
 recently introduced, ahuost all that are known 
 in Europe and America ; on their lakes and 
 rivers, are wild ducks and geese ; in the forests, 
 the pheasant, the peacock, the turkey, the tur- 
 tle-dove and the bird of paradise ; and in the 
 more unfrequented parts of the island, the fal- 
 con, the eagle, and the ostrich. 
 
 Of the native productions used as articles of 
 food, rice holds the principal place. To the 
 Malagasy, as to many of the eastern nations, it 
 is the staff of life. 
 
 The cocoa-nut is thought to be of recent date 
 in the island, and is supposed to have been 
 borne by the waves from some other soil, and 
 washed to the shores of Madagascar about one 
 hundred and fifty years ago. The bread-fruit 
 tree is of still more recent introduction. Plan- 
 tains and bananas have been known from time 
 immemorial. There are also several kinds of 
 yams, called by the natives, ovy ; the manioc 
 plant, al^o c^WedLnianga-hazo ; Indian corn, or 
 maize, and large millet ; several kinds of beans, 
 gourds, melons, pine-apples, and earth-nuts. 
 Lemons,' oranges, citrons, limes, peaches, and 
 3 
 
26 HISTORY OP MADA(?ASCAR. 
 
 mulberries also flourish luxuriantly ; some of 
 which, it is said, were first planted by the 
 French in the south of the island. Many edible 
 roots and vegetables cultivated in the neigh- 
 bouring islands, at the Cape of Good Hope, 
 and in Europe, have been introduced within 
 the last few years, by the late James Hastie, 
 and still more extensively by the mem- 
 bers of the Mission. To them the island is 
 indebted for several varieties of the Cape vine, 
 the Cape fig, quinces, pomegranates, and, as 
 an experiment, walnuts and almonds. Coffee 
 has been found to succeed well. Wheat, bar- 
 ley, and oats have been produced, but are not 
 much prized by the natives, and do not seem 
 to flourish in their soil. The European potato 
 is extensively cultivated, and highly esteemed. 
 
 The quadrupeds of Madagascar extend to 
 but few varieties, yet they comprise those most 
 useful to a nation in the early stages of civili- 
 zation. 
 
 Horned cattle are numerous, both tame and 
 wild, and constitute the principal wealth of the ! 
 chiefs and nobles of the island. The tame 
 cattle are of the zebu or bufTalo kind, and have j 
 a large hump on the back between the shoul- j 
 ders. They not only furnish a large portion of [ 
 
HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 27 
 
 the means of subsistence, but are exported in 
 great numbers to the Islands of Bourbon and 
 Mauritius, and furnished to shipping visiting 
 the coast for suppUes. 
 
 Individuals residing in the capital, who pos- 
 sess large herds of cattle, generally send them 
 under the care of their slaves into some unen- 
 closed part of the country, fifty or a hundred 
 miles distant, where they are kept till required 
 for the home market, or sent to the coast for 
 sale or exportation. Many that are kept up 
 and fed, resemble the prize animals of th6 Eng- 
 lish market, and are reserved for some distin- 
 guished occasion of domestic, civil, or religious 
 festivity. Their mode of feeding their oxen is 
 singular. Each village has its fahitra, or cat- 
 tle-folds, into which the horned cattle, for se- 
 curity, are driven every evening, and whence 
 they go forth to pasturage in the morning. 
 Cattle are also kept in the fold for the purpose 
 of being fattened. 
 
 The fahitra is an enclosure, usually a large 
 square pit, dug out in front of the owner ^s 
 house, and within the v/alls by which the 
 family residence is surrounded. It is generally 
 about six yards square, and about five feet 
 deep. A sort of shed is sometimes erected in 
 
28 
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR, 
 
 it, under which the provision is placed for the 
 cattle. The provision is sometimes placed ii. 
 a kind of rack ; but it is also placed so high 
 that the animal is compelled to stand the whole | 
 time of feeding, in a position that forces the j 
 chief weight of its body on its hind-legs, j 
 Whether the custom originated in accident or j 
 design, is uncertain, but it is universal, and is | 
 supposed to aid in fattening the animal better ) 
 than oar mode of allowing them to stand on p: i 
 level floor. Sometimes animals are fed in this 
 manner for three or four years, and attain an | 
 enormous size, especially those belonging to. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 29 
 
 the rich, and intended for the day of slaughter - 
 at the annual feast, or some other season of 
 iTejoicing and display. 
 
 Sheep, goats, and swine are also abundant. 
 Dogs are found in some parts, and the wild- 
 cat, an exceedingly beautiful animal. Besides 
 these, there are among the wild animals the 
 baboon, the monkey, the fox, the rat, the 
 mouse, and the large-winged bat, which is 
 sometimes eaten by the natives; crocodiles 
 swarm in the rivers, and are regarded by the 
 natives with superstitious veneration. Fish 
 are abundant, except in the more elevated parts 
 of the island. 
 
 Among the reptiles of the island are lizards, 
 scorpions, centipedes, and spiders. Serpents 
 abound in the woods, and though few if any 
 are venomous, some are large, and have been 
 known to destroy wild cattle. Among the 
 lizards is found the beautiful chameleon, and 
 the insect tribes of Madagascar comprehend 
 the silk worm and the brilliant firefly. 
 
 3* 
 
30 
 
 HISTORY OF MADAaASCAR. 
 
 CHAPTER IIL 
 
 Provinces — Ankova — Capital — Palace — Burial-place — Courts 
 — Place of Execution — Place of the Kabarys — King's 
 Cottage-— Houses — Population of Madagascar — Two Races 
 — ^Olive race— Dark race — Intellectual character — Moral 
 character — Deceit-=Love of home— Hospitality. 
 
 Madagascar contains twenty»t\vo large 
 provinces : 
 
 1. Vohimarina, 
 
 2. Maroa, 
 
 3. Ivongo. 
 
 4. -Nlahavelona, 
 
 5. Tamatave, 
 
 6. Betanimena, 
 
 7. Anteva, 
 
 8. Matitanana, 
 
 9. VangaidranOj 
 
 10. Anosy, 
 
 11. Androy, 
 
 12. Isieiiimbalalaj 
 
 13. Ibara, 
 
 14. Betsileo, 
 
 15. -Nlenabe^ 
 
 16. Ambongo, 
 
 17. Iboina, 
 
 18. Antsianaka, 
 
 19. Ankay, 
 
 20. Aiikova, 
 
 21. Mahafaly, 
 
 22. Fiarenana. 
 
 Ankova, the country or province of the | 
 Hovas, is the most important province inthfef 
 
 Its inhabitants are: 
 
 island of Madagascar 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 31 
 
 more numerous, industrious, ingenious, and 
 wealthy, than those of any other part of the 
 country. It is the centre of the empire, the 
 seat of the government, and the scene of the 
 principal efforts hitherto made in the country, 
 to introduce education, European improve- 
 ments, arts and sciences, and to promote civili- 
 zation. Its climate is the most salubrious in the 
 island, and its soil, though to a great extent 
 still untilled, has yet been brought under suf- 
 ficient improvement and culture to maintain 
 a large population. 
 
 From its extreme want of wood, the general 
 appearance of Ankova is barren, dreary, and 
 uninteresting. The eye is fatigued with tra- 
 versing its numerous hills and mountains in 
 search of vegetation, as a relief from the dul- 
 ness of the unvarying scene, which a country, 
 generally destitute of brushwood, grove, or 
 forest, presents. In the rainy, which is also 
 the warm season, vegetation is extremely 
 rapid ; the valleys, carpeted with the loveliest 
 green, are then rich in luxuriant verdure, and 
 even the tops of the mountains, and the rounded 
 summits of the thousand hills, clothed for a few 
 months in the year with a coarse and dwarfish 
 grass, assume an aspect of comparative cheer- 
 
32 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 fulness. But in the dry, which is also the cold 
 and wintry season, the appearance of the 
 whole country, excepting the meadows, and a 
 few spots artificially watered, is exceedingly 
 barren. 
 
 The greater part of Ankova may be consi- 
 dered hilly, rather than mountainous. Few 
 of its highest mountains rise above five or six' 
 hundred feet above the level of the surround- 
 ing rice grounds. The capital itself, Tanana- 
 rivo, is situated on the summit of a long irre- 
 gular hill, about five hundred feet high. The 
 principal mountains in Ankova, are chiefly dis- 
 tinguished as the scene of legendary .tales, re- 
 counting the mighty achievements of giants, and 
 other monstrous beings. The altars erected by 
 former generations on the summits of these 
 mountains, to the memory of such extraordi- 
 nary personages, still exist, and are visited by 
 the people as the appropriate places for prayer 
 and sacrifice to the spirits of the mighty dead. 
 On the tops of some of these mountains are 
 still existing the remains of ancient villages. 
 
 Ankova, although it has few trees to im- 
 prove or diversify its appearance, excepting 
 the wild fig, which is met with in most of ihc 
 villages, is bounded by forests to the north and 
 
HISTORY or MADAGASCAR. 33 
 
 east. To its being thlis clear of wood, and its 
 consequently favouring the free circulation of 
 the air, may in part be attributed the salubrity 
 of Ankova, and the north of Betsileo, for here 
 the Malagasy fever is as much an exotic as it 
 is indigenous almost everywhere else. 
 
 The valleys and low grounds are principally 
 used for the cultivation of rice : bogs and 
 marshes, which are too swampy for the growth 
 of rice, are planted with rushes ; a valuable 
 production to the cultivator, being in extensive 
 demand for thatching, making baskets, matting, 
 hats, fuel, &c. The higher level grounds, and 
 the sides of the hills, where the ascent is not so 
 steep as to expose the soil to the liability of 
 being washed away in the rainy season, are 
 planted with manioc, sweet potatoes, gourds, 
 sugar cane, beans, &c. 
 
 The Ikiopa is the finest river within a great 
 'distance of the capital, which at unequal dis- 
 tances it almost surrounds. This river waters 
 the fine vale of Betsimitatatra, which lies to 
 the west of the capital. The vale itself reaches 
 from thirty to forty miles, in a direction from 
 north to south, varying in width from half a 
 mile to four miles. It is, however, impossible, 
 merely by specifying its length and width, to 
 
34 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 
 
 convey an accurate idea of the form or beauty 
 of the Betsimitatatra vale. Its rich produc- 
 tions throughout its whole extent, its irregular 
 outline, terminated by innumerable rising 
 grounds and gently sloping hills, covered with 
 villages, or adorned with cultivation, continu- 
 ally present to the traveller new and varying 
 scenes of tranquillity and loveliness. In the 
 rainy season especially, Betsimitatatra, viewed 
 from the capital, presents the most charming 
 and delightful scenery. It is extensively cul- 
 tivated, and the beautiful green of the rice 
 plantations, in the early part of the season , is 
 not surpassed by the finest herbage of the 
 European landscape. 
 
 Tananarivo, the capital of Imerina, and now 
 of Madagascar, stands on the summit of a lofty, 
 long, and irregular hill ; it commands an ex- 
 tensive prospect of the surrounding country, 
 and of not fewer, perhaps, than a hundred 
 smaller towns and villages. The highest ele- 
 vation of Tananarivo above the adjoining vale, 
 is about five hundred feet. Its elevation above 
 the level of the sea is believed to be about 
 seven thousand feet. The direction of the hill 
 is nearly north-west and south-east. The two 
 principal paths to its summit wind up in an 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 35 
 
 extremely irregular manner ; one from the east 
 to the centre of the town, and another from the 
 north, proceeding through the town to its 
 southern extremity. 
 
 The signification of the name Tananarivo is 
 determined by its etymology. Arivo signifies 
 a thousand; tanana means a town. The 
 compound word will therefore signify a thou- 
 sand towns. 
 
 The summit and the sides of the hill, on 
 which the city stands, are covered with build- 
 ings, especially near the top. The houses are 
 built on the declivities by means of artificially 
 levelled terraces, of twenty, thirty, or forty feet 
 in width, formed one above another. A princi- 
 pal thoroughfare, or road, divides the town from 
 east to west ; out of which branch innumera- 
 ble small pathways, leading between the 
 houses, where, however, room is scarcely left 
 in some places for two foot-passengers to pass ; 
 and even that little can only be obtained with 
 difficulty, perhaps by means of enormous 
 stones jutting out of a bank, amidst hollows 
 caused by incessant torrents of rain, or across 
 some mass of rock projecting over a frightful 
 precipice beneath. The nature of the ground 
 on which the city stands precludes the possi- 
 
36 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 bility of regularity in the formation of the 
 streets or the disposition of the buildings. 
 
 The principal houses in the capital are built 
 of wood, and are sometimes substantial and 
 durable. The chief entrance always faces the 
 west. The threshold of the door being often 
 raised eighteen inches or two feet above the 
 level of the pathway, a block of stone is placed 
 outside the door as a step, and another inside 
 to assist in reaching the floor. The houses are 
 detached, and generally surrounded by a low 
 mud wall. The fronts of several compara- 
 tively new houses are screened by verandas, 
 and a few of recent construction, belonging to 
 the officers of government, have boarded floors. 
 In general, a coarse and strong matting, spread 
 on the earth, constitutes the bed, table, and 
 floor of the inhabitants. 
 
 In nearly all the houses, a hearth or fire- 
 place is made, not far from the centre of the 
 building, consisting of three, or usually five 
 square upright stones, fixed at suitable dis- 
 tances, and used in cooking. No chimneys 
 exist; hence the annoyance from the smoke is 
 great, and, in some of the houses whose roofs 
 are low, it is intolerable to a European. Most 
 of the natives have fires occasionally kept in 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 37 
 
 all their dwellings, though the cooking maybe 
 performed in a detached building. The cli- 
 mate of Madagascar is sufficiently cool, during 
 a greater part of the year, to render a fire an 
 agreeable domestic companion, especially dur- 
 ing their evening hours. 
 
 One peculiarity in the construction of the Ma- 
 lagasy houses respects the roof. The pitch is 
 generally much greater from the wall-plate to 
 the ridge, than the height of the building from 
 the ground to the lower edge of the roof. 
 Fifteen feet for the height of the walls, and 
 twenty-three for the roof, is not unusual. At 
 the gable-ends are also placed long poles, orna- 
 mented by rudely carved ornaments at the ex- 
 tremity. The greater the rank of the owner 
 of the house, the longer the poles. The prero- 
 gative of building the highest house in the 
 capital belongs to the sovereign ; no one dares 
 build his house above the king's. The Euro- 
 pean method of building with roofs of a lower 
 pitch, and with sloping ends, has been gene- 
 rally adopted in the houses lately built, and 
 promises to supersede the plan of building with 
 steep gable-ends.- The chief objection to it 
 with a Malagasy is, that neither his father nor 
 
 his grafndfather built theirdwelUngs inthatform. 
 4 
 
38 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 
 
 The thatching of the roof, in good houses, 
 consists of the herana^ a rush, of which abun- 
 dance is found in the neighbourhood of the 
 capital. The Malagasy mode of thatching 
 bears a strong resemblance to that practised by 
 the South Sea Islanders. The rush is folded 
 over a slender cane, to which it is tied down 
 by a small reed. The cane is about five or 
 six feet in length, and when filled with rushes, 
 is fastened to bamboo rafters placed on the 
 principal timbers. The folias of prepared 
 rushes are placed one over another, at the dis- 
 tance of two or three inches from the margin. 
 Roofs thus constructed look remarkably neat, 
 and generally last from seven to ten years. The 
 two palaces lately erected by Radama, and one 
 or two other houses, have shingled roofs, simi- 
 lar to those used in the Isle of France. 
 
 Many of the poorer houses are constructed 
 of the zozoro^ a species of rush, formed, by 
 means of small canespassingthroughtherushes, 
 into a sort of mat. These, fastened to a few 
 upright poles driven into the earth, complete 
 the houses of great numbers of the inhabitants 
 of Madagascar. Some are also built of bam- 
 boos split and beaten flat. These are all much 
 colder than the wooden houses. * Three or four 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 39 
 
 dollars will be sufficient to complete a mode- 
 rate-sized residence of this kind. No mud- 
 wall houses are built in the capital, but many 
 in the immediate vicinity. Some of these are 
 coloured with different kinds of earths, as yel- 
 low or light pink, and give a pleasing variety 
 to the scenery in which they appear. 
 
 In the centre, and near the highest part of 
 the town, stand the buildings constituting the 
 palace, surrounded by a high palisading of 
 strong poles. The ground on which they are 
 erected has been raised by artificial means 
 seven or eight feet above the public road which 
 passes by it. The raised ground is well sup- 
 ported by means of a neat and strong stone wall, 
 of native construction. The palisadoes are 
 placed about six feet from the edge of this 
 stone coping: they are about eighteen or 
 twenty feet in height, firmly driven into the 
 earth : those around the northern division are 
 united by cross-beams placed on the top, into 
 which large spears, painted yellow in imitation 
 of gold, are driven with their points up- 
 wards. 
 
 Near by is the sepulchre of the kings, the 
 place of the courts, and the place of execution. 
 The courts are held in the open air, beneath 
 
40 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the shadow of the fig trees or on the stone 
 fence of the palace. Formerly the judges met 
 to hear causes and administer justice, in a 
 house. On one occasion, however, not many 
 years since, the king was passing by the house 
 in which the judges were assembled, when they 
 omitted to rise and pay his majesty the usual 
 token of homage, either not seeing, or pretend- 
 ing not to see the king : Radama, tenacious of 
 respect, and believing, with a Spanish monarch, 
 that '' no ceremony should be deemed a trifle, 
 since the king himself is but a ceremony,^^ re- 
 solved, that " those who could see, and would 
 not, should be made to see,'^ and, accordingly, 
 ordered the house to be instantly taken down, 
 and directed that, in future, all causes should 
 be tried, and awards given, in broad daylight, 
 that the administration of justice might be 
 open, and no one find excuse for not paying 
 due respect to majesty. 
 
 The place of execution for criminals con- 
 victed of the highest ofl'ences is a lofty rock. 
 The fall of the unhappy victim may be about 
 sixty or eighty feet; when he is inevitably 
 killed, being dashed amid the scattered masses 
 of broken rock lying at that distance : the fall 
 is then from three to four hundred feet further 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 41 
 
 to the base of the hill, from the edge of which 
 he has been hurled. 
 
 The usual place of execution for ordinary- 
 criminals is at the southern extremity of the 
 hill on which the town is built. It is call- 
 ed Amhohipotsy, It is a dreary spot, — 
 adapted to excite deep and melancholy feel- 
 ings. Numerous skulls are scattered over the 
 ground, the only remains of unhappy victims, 
 who, having suffered the sentence of the law, 
 were left as they fell, to be devoured by dogs 
 and birds. These animals appear familiar 
 with the place, and the scenes of terror it so 
 often exhibits, and, as if instinctively attracted 
 to it, flock to the spot whenever there is an ex- 
 ecution, and seize their prey almost before the 
 executioners have left the ground. No one 
 dares remove the body of a criminal for inter- 
 ment, without previously obtaining the express 
 permission of the sovereign. 
 
 To the northern end of the capital is the place 
 where the kabarys, or public assemblies, are 
 held. It is a large open space, well suited, by 
 its natural formation, for the purpose for which 
 it is used; and will continue to be esteemed as 
 such, so long as the custom obtains of assem- 
 bling the people en masse to receive messages 
 
42 HISTOSY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 froiii the sovereign, and to transact all public 
 aff-drs. On the north, south, and east of this 
 spacious area, the ground gently rises, giving 
 the site somev/hat the appearance of a natural 
 amphitheatre, where from eighty to one iiun- 
 dred thousand persons may conveniently as- 
 semble and witness all that passes. 
 
 Like many other towns, the capital was 
 formerly surrounded by ditches, and defended 
 by gates ; some ruins of them still remain. 
 
 In the immediate vicinity of Tananarivo are 
 two residences erected by Radama ; one at 
 Mahazoarivo, being merely a cottage, intended 
 to form a retreat from the bustle of the town, 
 and built on a very limited plan; and the 
 other at Soa-ierana, still unfinished, but form- 
 ing a mansion or palace on a highly respecta- 
 ble scale. 
 
 Mahazoarivo is a small village, distant 
 about two miles south-east from the capital. 
 The cottage was built, and the grounds laid j 
 out, entirely under the direction of Radama, 
 The cottage itself qonsists of three rooms, to 
 which are attached numerous outhouses. It 
 was built in 1826, by Malagasy workmen, and 
 the interior is neatly fitted up in the European 
 style. The garden contains a collection of all 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 43 
 
 plants, shrubs, flowers, &c. introduced by fo- 
 reigners to the country; and a considerable, 
 though still extremely imperfect collection, of 
 those found in the island. It was the intention 
 of the king to have rendered the collection of 
 the plants of Madagascar as complete as he 
 possibly could. When his leisure from public 
 business permitted it, he spent much of his 
 time in this retreat, and sought amusement 
 sometimes in a bull-fight, and occasionally in 
 the more quiet, but equally useful occupation, 
 of superintending the care of the garden. 
 Close within the gates of the front entrance, 
 the king had formed with grass turfs two let- 
 ters, " R. R.'' " Radama Rex,'^ one on each side 
 the great path to the cottage. Who, twenty 
 years before, would have thought of a Mada- 
 gascar chieftain carving out, in the turfs of his 
 garden, the initials* of his name and sove- 
 reignty in the learned language of Europe ? 
 
 The houses in and about the capital are su- 
 perior to all others in the island. The best are 
 constructed of wood, others are built of bam- 
 boo, some of rushes, and some of mud ; the 
 poorest kind are merely excavations in the 
 earth. Except in the materials of which they 
 are built, they resemble each other ; all have 
 
44 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the same divisions^ the window m the north, 
 the door to the south, and the fireplace in the 
 centre. The floors are composed of red and 
 yellow mats; on these they repose without 
 any sort of covering, sometimes with a pillow 
 for the head, resembling a sofa-pillow, and 
 sometimes only with a log of wood under the 
 mat. 
 
 The population of Madagascar is 4,450,000, 
 which is evidently much less than the island 
 has contained at former, and not remote pe- 
 riods of its history. The extensive plains 
 which were once cultivated rice fields, but are 
 now overgrown with grass and brushwood, 
 and the scattered ruins of villages, or even whole 
 ranges of villages now wholly deserted, show, 
 though imperfectly, the extent to which the 
 country has been depopulated. 
 
 The female sex greatly preponderates, 
 which, as well as the diminution of popula- 
 tion, may be in part accounted for by the fear- 
 ful waste of life among the men in their frequent 
 and barbarous wars. The slave trade, wars^ 
 infanticide, and the prevalence of a certain 
 class of diseases, will account for the small 
 population of an island capable of supporting 
 at least five times its present number. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 45 
 
 Madagascar is not inhabited by a single 
 race, but by a number of distinct tribes, evi- 
 dently derived from more than one source, and 
 though now united under one government, yet 
 differing in many respects from each other. 
 The distinction most strongly marked, is that 
 of colour, and this separates the population of 
 Madagascar into two great classes; the one 
 distinguished by a light, exquisitely formed 
 person, fair complexion, and straight or curl- 
 ing hair ; the other more robust and dark co- 
 loured, with crisped or woolly hair. 
 
 The Hovas, or inhabitants of Ankova, may 
 be taken as a specimen of the olive race ; 
 their complexion is a light olive, frequently 
 fairer than that of the inhabitants of the southern 
 parts of Europe. Their features rather flat 
 than prominent; their lips occasionally thick 
 and projecting, but often thin, and the lower 
 gently projecting, as in the Caucasian race : 
 their hair is black, but soft, fine, and straight, 
 or curUng ; their eyes are haze], their figure 
 erect; and though inferior in size to some. of 
 the other tribes, they are well proportioned. 
 Their Umbs are small, but finely formed ; and 
 their gait and movements are agile, free, and 
 graceful. Though distinguished by their 
 
46 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 promptitude and activity, their strength is in- 
 ferior to that of other tribes ; and they are far 
 more susceptible of fatigue from travelUng or 
 labour. 
 
 To the other class belong the Sakalavas, a 
 brave and generous people, and, physically con- 
 sidered, the finest race in Madagascar. In per- 
 son they are tall and robust, but not corpulent ; 
 their limbs are well formed, muscular, and 
 strong. They: features are regular, and oc- 
 casionally prominent ; their countenance open 
 and prepossessing ; their eyes dark, and their 
 glance keen and piercing ; their hair black and 
 shining, often long, though the crisped or curly 
 hair occurs more frequently among them than 
 the inhabitants of other provinces. Their as- 
 pect is bold and imposing, their step firm 
 though quick, and their address and movements 
 often graceful, and always unembarrassed. j 
 
 Like most uncivilized nations, the Malagasy | 
 are exceedingly averse to any effort either of j 
 mind or body ; they are not, however, deficient 
 in mental power; on the contrary, their system 
 of government, their keenness in trade, and their 
 few specimens of poetry and eloquence, give ] 
 proof of considerable strength of mind. Since [ 
 the introduction of books, and the labours of ]j 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 47 
 
 the missionaries among them, many of the 
 most ignorant have in a very short time 
 learned to read their own language with flu- 
 ency and ease, and others already more culti- 
 vated have advanced with equal rapidity. 
 
 In the moral qualities of the Malagasy there 
 is little that can be regarded with complacency: 
 they are cruel, ambitious, revengeful, and avari- 
 cious, and when they possess the means, indulg- 
 ing in gluttony and intemperance. The relative 
 affections are often feeble and uncertain, and 
 generosity and gratitude are without a name 
 in the language. In some of the races, dupli- 
 city is the most conspicuous trait of character. 
 There are more words to express the various 
 modes of deceiving than are applied to any 
 other vice. In bartering, every trader asks at 
 least twice as much as he expects to take ; and 
 they never forget to boast of any instances of 
 successful fraud. The people dehght in fabu- 
 lous tales ; but in none so much as those that 
 relate instances of successful deceit, or fraud. 
 
 Lying is a common vice among all. To lie 
 is esteemed cunning and pleasant, and more 
 likely to serve one's purpose of interest or plea- 
 sure than to tell truth. In short, their constant 
 aim is, in business to swindle ; in professed 
 
48 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 friendship to extort; and in mere conversation 
 to exaggerate and fabricate. The laws regard 
 the testimony of witnesses as a part of circmn- 
 stantial evidence, to be opposed by contrary 
 testimony or evidence. Lying has in some 
 cases been enforced on the natives, it having 
 been required of every Hova, when speaking 
 with foreigners on pohtical matters, to state the 
 exact opposite to truth, on pain of punishment. 
 So far has this been carried, that it was once a 
 serious and pubhc complaint against Chris- 
 tianity, that it taught the people to scruple at 
 telling lies, even to deceive their country's 
 enemies. 
 
 Their love of home is a conspicuous and 
 pleasing characteristic. With rare exceptions 
 they leave home with deep regret, and if the 
 period of return be delayed, many become 
 melancholy, and some fall victims to their love 
 of home. 
 
 The Hovas often, when setting out on a 
 journey, take with them a small portion of 
 their native earth, on which they often gaze 
 when absent, and invoke their god that they 
 may be permitted to return to restore it to the 
 place from which it was taken. But when re- 
 turning from a foreign land to their native 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 49 
 
 island, or from a distant province to their own, 
 every countenance beams with gladness ; they 
 seem to be strangers to fatigue, and seek, by 
 singing and dancing on their way, to give vent 
 to the fulness of their joy. 
 
 Throughout the country, with the exception 
 of perhaps one or two of the portions but little 
 known and seldom visited, and where the in- 
 habitants are suspicious or reserved, whenever 
 a stranger in the course of his journey enters a 
 village, and if he only proposes to remain and 
 rest for a short season, a present is almost in- 
 variably brought him of rice, poultry, and fruit, 
 or whatever other refreshment the village af- 
 fords ; and if disposed to delay his departure 
 till the next day, he will experience no diffi- 
 culty in obtaining the best accommodations in 
 the village. Whatever house he approaches, 
 if the proprietors are within, he is politely in- 
 vited to enter, and is cordially welcomed. A 
 mat is spread, on which he is directed to sit or 
 recline, and he is either assisted in preparing 
 his own provisions, if he carry these with him, 
 or solicited with respectful courtesy to partake 
 of the best which the house may contain. This 
 is followed by a succession of attentions and 
 civilities, which cannot fail to convince him, 
 
 5 
 
50 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 that if he is not among the most polished and 
 refined portions of human society, he is not 
 among rude and unfriendly barbarians. 
 
 The hospitality of the people is in part to be 
 ascribed to their customs in regard to their 
 chiefs, who always require to be entertained 
 with the best that can be provided, whenever 
 they travel among the people. In the latter 
 part of his reign, the late king issued a pro- 
 clamation, declaring that, while all the provi- 
 sion and other kinds of property belonged to 
 the subjects, all the houses in the country be- 
 longed to the sovereign ; and calling on the in- 
 habitants to furnish lodgings to his servants or 
 soldiers whenever they might require them. 
 In order to satisfy himself as to the degree of 
 attention paid to his proclamation, he went 
 shortly afterwards in disguise to a village at 
 some distance from the capital, and towards 
 evening entered one of the houses, and solicited 
 shelter and accommodation for the night. This 
 was not refused by the heads of the family, 
 but rendered in a, way that prevented the guest 
 from concluding, by any possible mistake, that 
 he was welcome. He soon left, and travelled 
 to the next house that appeared likely to yield 
 the shelter he required. Here he was cor- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 51 
 
 dially welcomed, and hospitably entertained 
 with the best that the host could provide. On 
 the following morning, when taking his leave, 
 Radama, not less to the surprise than conster- 
 nation of the whole family, made himself 
 known, and left them with assurances that 
 they should not be forgotten. He remembered 
 his word ; and soon after his return to the 
 capital, sent his officers to the village, with a 
 severe reprimand to the man tinder whose roof 
 he had found himself an unwelcome guest, and 
 a handsome present for the peasant family by 
 whom he had been generously entertained. 
 
52 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Manners and Customs — Children — Infanticide — Forbidden by 
 Radama — Food of the Malagasy — Rice — Manner of taking 
 meals — Use of tobacco — Longevity of the natives — Dis- 
 eases — Malagasy fever — Treatment of the sick — Funeral 
 ceremonies — Places of burial — Funeral of the king — Forms 
 of salutation — Swearing — ^Instruments of music — Clothing 
 — Ornaments, 
 
 The manners and customs of the Malagasy- 
 are in general the same throughout the island, 
 and probably the same now as they have been 
 for centuries; innovation and injury are in 
 their minds the same, and it is sufficient objec- 
 tion to any change, that "their fathers did not 
 do so.^' 
 
 In the habits and usages of the Malagasy 
 in social life, we find a strange mingling 
 of kindness and cruelty. Thus, in regard to 
 their offspring in general, the Malagasy are 
 fond of children, and a numerous family is re- 
 garded as an honour and a blessing. There | 
 are, however, certain days and hours, which 
 the Malagasy regard as unlucky, and for an 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 53 
 
 infant to be born at such times is fatal. These 
 times are calculated by the astrologers, to whom 
 the parents immediately repair on the birth of 
 an infant, to learn its destiny, as if they could 
 not give free current to the tide of their joyous 
 and affectionate feehngs, until they have ascer- 
 tained whether those feelings must be sup- 
 pressed, and the object of their affections be 
 torn away, or whether they might venture to 
 express towards it their tenderness and love. 
 The decision oif the astrologer is, either 
 that the day is lucky and the child may live 
 safely ; or that an offering must be presented to 
 avert the evil ; or that it must be exposed to 
 death ; or that it must die. When the child is to 
 be exposed to death, it is laid on the ground in 
 the narrow passage to the cattle fold, several 
 cattle, are then driven in, and made to pass 
 over the spot where the child is placed, while 
 the parents with agonizing feelings stand by 
 waiting the result. If the oxen pass over with- 
 out injuring the infant, they believe that the 
 evil destiny is removed, and the parents may 
 embrace it and cherish it as one rescued from 
 destruction. But should it be crushed to death, 
 as is most frequently the case, their only con- 
 solation is, that had it lived it would have been 
 5* 
 
54 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 subject to the evil destiny which required its 
 exposure to destruction. 
 
 In some instances, however, death must be 
 inflicted. Tlien no labour would secure ex- 
 emption for the hapless victim ; no offering or 
 sacrifice could propitiate the powers on whom 
 its destiny depended, and avert its destruction; 
 no treasures could purchase for it permission to 
 live ; and those who otherwise would have 
 cherished it with the tenderest affection, and 
 have fostered it with unceasing care through 
 infancy and childhood, are reduced to the dire 
 necessity of extinguishing that life which the 
 dictates of nature would have taught them to re- 
 gard as equally precious with their own. Their 
 modes of accomplishing their cruel purpose 
 are too awful for description. 
 
 During the reign of Radama, this inhuman 
 practice was almost entirely done away, and in 
 a manner remarkably characteristic of the king. 
 "All the infants condemned to death by the as- 
 trologers,'^ said he, " are mine, and he who kills 
 one of them shall die.'' This not only furnished 
 the parents with a sufficient reason for disobey- 
 ing the command of the astrologers, but by 
 giving to their offspring the title of " the king's 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 55 
 
 children/^ flattered their vanity, and secured 
 their obedience. 
 
 The number of infants destroyed by the 
 South Sea Islanders, was not only greater than 
 the number of those who were destroyed by 
 the Malagasy, but the sacrifice was made 
 from different motives; with the former it 
 was pride, and their abominable licentious- 
 ness ; with the Malagasy it was strict obedi- 
 ence to their heartless superstitions. With 
 the former the females were the chosen vic- 
 tims, with the latter there was no distinction 
 of sex. The infant which a cruel superstition 
 has spared to the Malagasy parent, is cherished 
 with an indulgence which is more frequently 
 carried to excess than otherwise; and it is 
 pleasing to record the testimony of those who 
 have dwelt among the people, that instances 
 are numerous, in which the affection of the 
 parents has been reciprocated by the children, 
 many of whom have been known to love and 
 honour their parents even to old age. 
 
 The power of parents over the liberty of 
 their child, is universally acknowledged ; and 
 parents are permitted by the judges to sell dis- 
 obedient and stubborn children into slavery — 
 instances of which have occurred. 
 
56 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Whatever jealousies may render the wives 
 of one husband miserable, or whatever envy- 
 ing and strife may exist between the children 
 of the wife and those of the concubines, it is 
 pleasing to contemplate the Malagasy home as 
 one that is imbittered by few quarrels between 
 parents and children. The former maintain 
 the authority of their relation, so far as it -is 
 exercised, without sufficiently, or, in many 
 cases, at all curbing the early development of 
 youthful passions ; the children, however, are 
 taught from their infancy to cherish respect for 
 their parents, and the aged, as one of the first 
 obligations in society. 
 
 The means of subsistence are procured by 
 the Malagasy in great abundance, and with 
 comparative ease ; and if they exhibit less va- 
 riety than prevails in other countries in the 
 same latitude, they are yet most valuable in 
 kind, and highly conducive to vigour and health. 
 The animal food of the Malagasy comprises 
 the flesh of fish, fowls, and beasts, including 
 those kinds esteemed best by all tribes of men^l 
 Among the several kinds of animal food, the 
 flesh of the ox is most valuable and abundant. | 
 Beef is termed, by way of eminence', /iena,\ 
 meat; all other kinds of meat being distin-! 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 57 
 
 guished by affixing the animaPs name. The 
 distinction probably arose from the flesh of the 
 ox being the first, and for a time the only, as 
 it is now the chief, kind of animal food used 
 by the people. The ox is the only animal that 
 is slaughtered for sale in the markets ; sheep, 
 goats, and all others, are sold alive. Besides 
 beef and*mutton, veal and lamb are sometimes 
 used. 
 
 No pigs are allowed to come to the capital ; 
 but pork is eaten in the Sakalava country, and 
 other parts of the island inhabited by the dark- 
 coloured tribes, who also eat the flesh of the 
 wild boar. Goats are eaten by some, as are 
 also monkeys and hedgehogs, of many kinds 
 and degrees of delicacy. 
 
 The poultry of the Malagasy comprises tur- 
 keys, geese, and ducks, with tame and wild fowl. 
 Common fowls are abundant. They have also 
 a species of wild fowl resembling the pheasant; 
 guinea-fowl, tame and wild ; various kinds of 
 birds, especially one in shape like a partridge, 
 but smaller. Tortoises, turtles ; eggs of hens, 
 ducks, and all birds, as well as those of the 
 crocodile. In their estimate of eggs used as 
 food, those that contain chickens are said to be 
 considered the greatest delicacies. The eggs 
 
5S HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 of the crocodile are taken in large numbers in 
 some parts of the island : and the missionaries 
 have seen as many as five hundred eggs 
 gathered for food by one family. Their lighter 
 kinds of animal food, like that of the Africans 
 on the adjacent continent, comprise locusts 
 and several sorts of grasshoppers. 
 
 Large swarms of locusts are often seen in 
 Madagascar in the spring and summer. They 
 generally approach the central parts of the 
 island from the southern and western quarter, 
 and pass like a desolating scourge over the 
 face of the country, leaving the trees and shrubs 
 entirely leafless, and destroying the plantations 
 of rice and manioc, and whatever the gardens 
 contain. Their appearance on approaching 
 is like a dense cloud of considerable ex- 
 tent, the lowest part of which is about two 
 feet above the ground, while the upper 
 part rises to a great elevation. The natives, 
 on the approach of the locusts, fly to their gar- 
 dens, and by shouts and noises of the most 
 tumultuous kind endeavour to prevent their 
 alighting. In the uncultivated parts of the 
 country, they often dig holes, of large dimen- 
 sions, and nearly a foot deep, in which great 
 quantities are collected and taken ; or they ar- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 59 
 
 rest them in their flight by means of wide shal- 
 low baskets, or by striking them down with 
 their lambas, after which they are gathered up 
 in baskets by the women and children. The 
 locusts form at times an important article of 
 food ; for this purpose they are caught as above 
 described, slightly cooked, and eaten, after the 
 legs and wings have been picked off; or they 
 are partially boiled in large iron or earthen 
 vessels, dried in the sun, and repeatedly win- 
 nowed, in order to clear the bodies from the 
 legs and wings : they are afterwards packed 
 up in baskets, and carried to the market for 
 sale, or kept in large sacks or baskets in the 
 house for domestic use. 
 
 Locusts are usually cooked by frying them 
 in an iron or earthen vessel. Shrimps ar^ not 
 unknown in the island, and the natives say that 
 in taste the locusts resemble them. 
 
 An equally singular, but scarcely less fre- 
 quent article of food among the Malagasy, is 
 the silk worm in its chrysalis state. Consi- 
 derable quantities of these are gathered, and 
 exposed in large baskets or sacks for sale in 
 the markets of the Betsileo country, and in 
 some of the districts of Imerina, more particu- 
 larly Imamo, where the tapia edulis, the plant 
 
60 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 
 
 on which the silk worm of Madagascar feeds, 
 grows spontaneously in great luxuriance and 
 abundance. Silk worms are cooked and eaten 
 by the natives of Betsileo and Imerina as 
 grasshoppers and fish are prepared apd taken 
 by the inhabitants of other provinces. 
 
 The fish eaten by the natives are not nume- 
 rous. A species resembling trout in form and 
 size, with a considerable variety of smaller fish, 
 especially a kind of the size and appearance of 
 sprats, taken in the canals or branches of the 
 rice grounds, and in the inland ponds, are much 
 used. Eels, some of them remarkably large, 
 crawfish, and oysters are also used in different 
 parts of the country. 
 
 Among the vegetable productions used as 
 articles of food rice holds the principal place.* 
 It is the most important and general article of 
 support to the whole population, and may be I 
 ,\ 
 
 * In the year 1696 a vessel on her way to Charleston, South 
 Carolina, touched a! Madagascar, to obtain supplies ; she was i 
 furnished, among other things, with a quantity of rice of a su- ] 
 perior quality : on reaching her port about half a bushel re- '; 
 mained, which was presented to a gentleman in Charleston, f 
 and planted. The climate and soil proved favourable to its ; 
 cultivation, and from this small beginning has sprung all the '^ 
 rice of the southern states. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 61 
 
 justly regarded here, as in many eastern coiin- 
 tries^as the stafFof life. The natives consider rice 
 alone 3.8 mahavoki/, "able to appease hunger, or 
 satisfy the appetite.^' Every thing else, even 
 the round of buffalo beef, is regarded only as 
 an accompaniment to the rice. In ancient 
 times, in some countries, the invitation to a 
 feast was to eat bread ; and to take refresh- 
 ment, of whatever it may consist, is, in the 
 language of the country, to take bread ; so, in 
 Madagascar, to eat rice signifies to take a 
 meal; whatever is taken besides, is called 
 laokay something eaten with rice, their chief 
 food. 
 
 Next to rice, the most valuable kinds of food 
 are, the maize, or Indian corn, the manioc root, 
 arrow-root, and several varieties of yam. To 
 these may be added sweet potatoes, French 
 beans, and most of the European esculent 
 vegetables ; besides many valuable roots that 
 grow in the plains, woods, or valleys, without 
 culture. The Irish potato has ^Iso been intro- 
 duced, and is becoming a favourite article of 
 food. Onions are exotic. Leeks, pumpkins, 
 melons, with many agreeable and wholesome 
 vegetables resembling greens or cabbage, and 
 others that have thick and pulpy leaves, are 
 6 
 
62 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 eaten by the people. Capsicum, or Chili gin- 
 ger, in a moist state, and saffron, are used as 
 spices or condiments, together with salt, ob- 
 tained by a process already described, or 
 brought from the coast, where it is formed by 
 evaporation. 
 
 The fruits eaten by the people include pine- 
 apples, oranges, lemons of various kinds, 
 citrons, peaches, wild figs of several kinds; 
 bananas and plantains, muscat grapes, Cape 
 mulberries, and several kinds of berries which 
 grow without culture. They have also a fruit 
 resembling an unripe orange in appearance, 
 the outer part of which consists of a shell of a 
 pale yellow or straw colour, the inside being of 
 a pulpy substance, enclosing a number of small 
 seeds, and bearing a great resemblance to the 
 guava ; also sugarcane and sugar. 
 
 A kind of bread called ampempa is used by 
 the inhabitants of some of the districts, particu- 
 larly Imamo. It is a sort of unleavened bread 
 made of Indian corn, which the natives call 
 katsaka. To the above may be added honey, 
 found in the forests, and milk, which is not 
 much used by the natives. Very recently, 
 butter and cheese have been made for use in 
 the mission families. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 63 
 
 The Malagasy methods of dressing their 
 food are few. The most important part of 
 their cookery consists in preparing their rice, 
 which is generally boiled in a large round 
 earthen or iron pot, with a very broad base ; 
 which is placed on the stones, fixed in the 
 hearth, in the centre of the house. 
 
 The rice, which is kept in the husk in a sort 
 of granary, is made ready for use in such 
 quantities only as the daily consumption of the 
 family may require. The rice is prepared with 
 great care, and involves considerable labour : 
 when first brought from the granary, it is put 
 into a large stone or wooden mortar, about 
 eighteen inches or two feet deep, and twelve 
 or eighteen inches wide. Here it is carefully 
 beaten in a peculiar manner, with a large 
 wooden pestle, about five feet in length, so as 
 to break and remove the outer husk without 
 breaking the grain. The rice is then taken 
 out, and separated from the husk by winnow- 
 ing; it is then beaten in the mortar a second 
 time, for the purpose of taking off the inner 
 skin, which is also removed without breaking 
 the grain : after this it is again submitted to the 
 winnowing-fan, and the pieces of earth or 
 small stones carefully picked out. The rice is 
 
64 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 then a third time submitted to the operation of 
 the pestle, to remove any remaining portion of 
 the inner covering of the grain; this being 
 done, it is tossed in the winno wing-fan, washed 
 in fresh clean water two or three times, and 
 finally put into the earthen or iron vessel, and 
 covered with water, when fuel is supplied 
 until it boils. The water is allowed to boil 
 slowly until the rice, which is never disturbed, 
 gradually swells, absorbs the water, and en- 
 crusts on the inside of the vessel — the rice in 
 the middle becoming dry, though, towards the 
 outside, the grains adhere. It is then pro- 
 nounced masaka, " done, ripe.'^ 
 
 The manner of taking meals among the 
 Malagasy is remarkably simple and primitive. 
 When the rice is cooked, and the laoka, what- 
 ever it may be, (which is always dressed in a 
 separate vessel,) is ready, the family, guided 
 by the position of the sun in the heavens, ge-. 
 nerally wend their way to the house. 
 
 All classes, excepting the aged, the sick, and 
 infants, or young children, take only two meals 
 in the day ; the first about noon, and the second 
 after sunset, usually from seven to eight o'clock 
 in the evening. 
 
 When the household, including the slaves. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 65 
 
 meet at their ineal^, the master and the rest of 
 the family seat themselves, in a kind of squat- 
 ting position on mats spread for the purpose, 
 on the west and north sides of the fireplace, 
 leaning their backs against the sides of the 
 house ; the slaves form themselves in a line on 
 the ground, on the east and south sides of the 
 dwelling. The hands of all are washed before 
 they begin their meal. This is done by a slave 
 going round with water in a zinga, or horn, 
 which he pours on the hands of each indivi- 
 dual, who thus prepares to take his repast. 
 
 When all are ready, earthenware plates, or 
 rather basons, fixed on a broad pedestal about 
 a foot in height, are then filled by the slaves 
 with rice, and on the top of the rice the laoka 
 is placed. If meat, it is always previously cut 
 into pieces or portions, according to the num- 
 ber to be provided for. Whatever the laoka 
 6* 
 
66 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 may be, whether meat, fowl, or fish, soup, 
 honey, or vegetables, it is always placed on the 
 rice. If the plate contains a portion for only 
 one individual, a spoon is put into the rice, and 
 it is placed by a slave before the person for 
 whom it is designed. Sometimes the portions 
 for two or three individuals are deposited in 
 one basin, when an equal number of spoons 
 made of horn are fixed in the rice. 
 
 No forks are used at the Malagasy meals ; 
 the hands serve as excellent substitutes, in the 
 estimation of the people in general. There is 
 generally but one knife, which is used by the 
 slave who divides the portions of meat, or 
 other laoka, for the several members of the 
 family. 
 
 A separate vessel of rice is in general cooked 
 at the same fire for the slaves ; but when the 
 number of the latter is small, sufficient rice is 
 boiled for them as well as for their masters in 
 one vessel, and they take their meal either at 
 the same time or immediately after the family. 
 
 As soon as the rice-dishes are emptied, a 
 beverage resembling coffee is made by pouring 
 water into the pan in which the rice had been 
 boiled, and to the inside of which the burnt 
 rice had adhered. This is boiled for a short 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 67 
 
 time, when a portion of it, poured into a rice- 
 basin, is given to each individual, by whom it 
 is drunk without sugar or milk, being esteemed 
 a wholesome, pleasant drink. 
 
 The natives wash their hands after each 
 meal in the manner already described ; and the 
 teeth are cleansed with water poured into the 
 mouth from a horn, which is not allowed to 
 touch the lips. 
 
 The people are not accustomed to sit long 
 over their meals. The dinner is usually 
 despatched in half an hour, when all imme- 
 diately return to their several avocations. 
 
 The meal at the close of the day is not ter- 
 minated with equal despatch, as they seldom 
 leave the house afterwards, excepting in the 
 long evenings of summer. 
 
 It has been already stated, that the Mala- 
 gasy are not addicted to excessive drinking ; 
 the exceptions chiefly occur on the coast. The 
 general and indeed almost universal beverage 
 of the natives is water. 
 
 Ardent spirits have been imported by Euro- 
 peans, and sold to the natives in exchange for 
 rice ; involving families and sometimes whole 
 districts in want and ruin. A French trading 
 house also a few years ago established a large 
 
6S HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 distillery on the island, which threatens serious 
 mischief to the people. The use of ardent 
 spirits is prohibited at the capital on the se- 
 verest penalties. The native still also pre- 
 pares from the sugar-cane an intoxicating drink 
 called taoka, and the juice of the rofia-tree 
 furnishes a liquor of the same kind, and ob- 
 tained in the same manner as the toddy of In- 
 dia. These are, however, used occasionally 
 as a luxury and not as a beverage. 
 
 Tobacco is cultivated to a considerable ex- 
 tent by the Malagasy, but it is not smoked, or 
 used alone, as in other countries. With its 
 medicinal properties the natives are acquainted, 
 and in their medical preparations it is fre- 
 quently employed, but it is chiefly used in the 
 manufacture of snuff- In the preparation of 
 this article, which is taken as a luxury and a 
 stimulant, the leaves of tobacco are dried and 
 pulverized ; to this powder is added the ashes 
 of the leaves of a sweet-scented herb, in the 
 proportions of two-thirds powdered tobacco, 
 and one third ashes ; a small quantity of pot- 
 ash or salt is thrown in, and the whole, well 
 mixed, is considered fit for use. The Mala- 
 gasy, it may be remarked, take great quanti- 
 ties of snuff, but have their own mode of doing 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 69 
 
 it. Europeans prefer taking it at the nose. 
 The Malagasy, perhaps less wisely, prefer the 
 mouth. The former deposit the grateful nar- 
 cotic in the nostrils, the latter pour as much as 
 the space will conveniently hold between the 
 teeth in the lower jaw, and the inner surface 
 of the under lip ; thence to suck it leisurely, 
 they think renders the pleasure more lasting 
 than a mere hasty, evanescent sniff could af- 
 ford. Which custom is really most conforma- 
 ble to nature, or best answers the purpose for 
 which tobacco was originally designed, is a 
 point which it is not essential at present to de- 
 cide. 
 
 The use of the rongona, or native hemp, a 
 powerful stimulant, usually smoked, was for- 
 merly very general ; it was frequently taken be- 
 fore going to battle, on the same principle that 
 an extra allowance of ardent spirits is served 
 out to men in the army or navy of our own 
 country before :>ing to action ; but its use has 
 lately been prorubited by the government un- 
 der the severest penalties. There is, however, 
 every reason to believe that it is still used se- 
 cretly as a means of intoxication, especially in 
 the districts and villages at a distance from the 
 capital. 
 
70 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 The habits of Hfe among the Malagasy being 
 in many respects exceedingly simple, exempt 
 them from much disease, and favour the dura- 
 tion of life. And though the healing art is 
 comparatively unknown, the period of human 
 existence is not, on the average, shorter than 
 among those nations in which the study and 
 practice of medicine and surgery are pursued 
 on the most enUghtened and scientific princi- 
 ples. Very many reach the age of one hundred 
 years 5 and there are many who are supposed 
 to be of greater age. With the exception of 
 some parts of the coast, the cUmate may be re- 
 garded as conducive to health, longevity, and 
 vigour. Many of the diseases of the Malagasy 
 are common to other countries, some of them 
 are peculiar to the island ; of these the most 
 alarming and destructive is the Malagasy 
 fever. 
 
 The Malagasy fever, or rather fever and 
 ague together, is called tazo. This is the most 
 prevalent and destructive malady in the whole 
 island, especially to the Hovas and Europeans. 
 Ankova, Fort Dauphin, and some of the 
 northern provinces, are the only parts of Ma- 
 dagascar which are throughout the whole year 
 exempt from its formidable ravages. Other 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 71 
 
 parts aft-e exempt at certain seasons; and in 
 some provinces it is so destructive, that certain 
 districts are said to resemble, during the months 
 of December, January, and February, the fa- 
 bled valley of the deadly Upas, where the 
 whole atmosphere was loaded with poison. 
 To these districts in Madagascar condemned 
 criminals are sent, and seldom survive for any 
 length of time their arrival in these regions 
 of death. 
 
 All diseases are supposed to be inflicted by 
 an evil spirit ; hence the astrologer or diviner 
 is immediately consulted for the cure. The 
 native medicines are chiefly vegetable, consist- 
 ing of the roots, seeds, leaves, and stalks of the 
 various trees and plants of their forests. 
 
 No trait in the character of the Malagasy is 
 more creditable to their humanity, and more 
 gratifying to our benevolent feelings, than the 
 kind, patient, and affectionate manner in which 
 they attend upon the sick. 
 
 In cases of serious illness, the utmost atten- 
 tion is paid to the patient by the members and 
 relations of his family, some of whom always 
 remain to nurse and attend on him. In this 
 respect their conduct presents a pleasing and 
 striking contrast to that of the South Sea 
 
72 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 islanders, and other uncivilized communities. 
 No one is carried down with cruel apathy to 
 a river's brink, and left to perish there. The 
 sikidy is repeatedly consulted, though this is 
 attended with some expense ; and its directions 
 are promptly obeyed. 
 
 Every thing within the compass of their 
 means, that can administer to the comfort, mi- 
 tigate the suiferings, or favour the recovery of 
 the sick, is provided. Wives frequently watch 
 on the same couch on which their husbands 
 are suffering under the fever, until the dreadful 
 malady seizes them, when on account of their 
 great exhaustion and fatigue, they frequently 
 become its victims. 
 
 The superstitions of the Malagasy unfold no 
 bright futurity beyond the grave, but leave all 
 in gloom and uncertainty. Hence the rela- 
 tives, out of kind regard for the sufferer, care- 
 fully abstain from the mention of death, until 
 its speedy approach seems inevitable. 
 
 Sometimes, besides the application of medi- 
 cine, change of place, &c., the sikidy directs 
 that difaditra be made ; that is, an offering for 
 the removal of the evU which is supposed to 
 have occasioned the disease. 
 
 The faditra is frequently in itself of a very 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 73 
 
 trifling nature, perhaps a little grass, or an 
 herb, the name of which must be carefully- 
 specified ; perhaps a small quantity of earth, 
 taken from the ground at a spot measured by 
 a given number of feet from the patient^s door ; 
 or it may be merely the water with which he 
 rinses his mouth ! These being simply thrown 
 away, according to the direction of the sikidy, 
 are supposed to bear away with them, in some 
 inexplicable manner, the causes of the malady 
 in question, or else to counteract the spell by 
 which, from sorcery or some unknown cause, 
 the malady has arisen. 
 
 In addition to the faditra, the sikidy gene- 
 rally directs some offering to be made of a sup- 
 plicatory nature. This is called the sorona, 
 and consists of a few beads, or ornaments, or 
 herbs, and^ in some cases, the singing of a 
 child. In these offerings prayer is presented, 
 addressed to God,* to the Vazimba, and to the 
 manes, or spirits, of their ancestors. And when 
 the symptoms assume a decidedly unfavoura- 
 ble aspect, and the post of observation is dark- 
 
 * An account of the ideas attached to this term and service 
 by the Malagasy, will be given in a subsequent part of the 
 work. 
 
 7 
 
74 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 ening every hour, and hopes of life are surren- 
 dered, arrangements are usually made for the 
 disposal of property : the heir is appointed, and 
 the dying man, if a parent, commends his child- 
 ren to surviving relatives, frequently under 
 evident anxiety, from the gloom and uncer- 
 tainty surrounding the unlmown future, upon 
 which his reluctant and often agitated spirit is 
 about to enter. Unlike the Christian, to whom 
 death is the portal to immortality, the faint and 
 feeble Malagasy meets death as an unwelcome 
 doom, which he can neither avert nor delay. 
 
 After it is ascertained that death has taken 
 place, the relations and friends maintain the 
 absolute control over their feelings, as the law 
 requires, till evening,* when they give unre- 
 stricted vent to their grief in weeping, accom- 
 panied by the most frantic wailing and lamen- 
 tations. Whether from custom or sympathy, 
 or both, so many of the friends of the deceased 
 attend on those occasions, that not only is the 
 house filled, but many others sit around it out-^ 
 side, expressing their sadness by tears and the 
 most melancholy cries. All wear their hair 
 
 * Should a person die at noon, or even in the morning, no 
 one is allowed to mourn till after sunset. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 75 
 
 dishevelled. The relatives also throw ashes 
 upon their heads, and, though they do not lite- 
 rally clothe themselves in sackcloth, wear only 
 their most coarse and worthless garments, 
 making their grief in appearance at least 
 most piteous and affecting. Some of the na- 
 tives actually tear their hair from their heads, 
 and violently smite upon their breasts. They 
 are also accustomed to address themselves in 
 an impassioned manner to the deceased in 
 terms resembling the following : " ! fetch 
 me, my relative, my beloved relation ; let me 
 accompany you in your path ; come for me, 
 for now am I wretched indeed, and I have no 
 one here to be what you were to me V^ 
 
 As soon as the first paroxysms of grief have 
 subsided, a number of friends present confer 
 respecting the interment, the quantity of cloth 
 in which the corpse is to be folded, and the 
 number of cattle to be killed. If the deceased 
 has left property of his own, it is taken for the 
 purchase of the cloth, &c. required ; if not, they 
 borrow, and immediately send a person to the 
 market to obtain the articles. 
 
 In general the quantity of cloth used, and 
 the number of bullocks killed, and of muskets 
 fired, all depend upon the amount of property 
 
76 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the deceased has died worth. The house in 
 which ttie corpse hes is now hned with cloth, 
 and clean matting is spread on the floor. No 
 kind of work is performed in it till after the in- 
 terment, and the termination of the family 
 mourning. 
 
 An ox is usually killed in the evening after 
 the death has taken place, and certain portions 
 of it allotted to the slaughterer of the animal, 
 to the slave who cuts it up, to the owner of the 
 axe used on the occasion, to the owner of the 
 cord by which the animal had been tied, and 
 tjien to the assembled relatives of the de- 
 ceased. 
 
 Their places of burial are chiefly tombs, 
 constructed at great expense of time, labour, 
 and property ; and situated in some public, ele- 
 vated place. In constructing the tomb, an exca- 
 vation ten or twelve feet square and six or 
 seven feet deep is dug in the ground and lined 
 with slabs of stone, each side being often made 
 of a single stone. These stones are covered 
 with earth to the height of from fifteen to 
 eighteen inches. This mound of earth is sur- 
 rounded by a curb of stone-work, and a second 
 and third parapet of earth is formed within the 
 lower curb or coping, generally from twelve to 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 77 
 
 eighteen inches in height^ each diminishing in 
 extent as they rise one above another, forming 
 a flat pyramidal mound of earth, composed of 
 successive terraces with stone-facing and bor- 
 der, and resembHng,in appearance, the former 
 heathen temples of the South Sea islanders, or 
 the pyramidal structures of the aborigines of 
 South America : the summit of the grave is 
 ornamented with large pieces of rose or white 
 quartz. 
 
 The slabs used in forming the tombs are 
 granite, split out in the quarry by heating the 
 
 7- 
 
78 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Stone with fires and then dashing cold water 
 upon it ; and dragged to the tomb with bands 
 of straw by hundreds of natives, shouting and 
 singing as they advance. The horns of the 
 bullocks killed at the interment are stuck in the 
 earth or hung on high poles, fixed in the earth 
 around the grave. 
 
 A little flag of white cloth, with the name 
 of the deceased wrought upon it in letters of 
 blue, is fixed to the top of the tomb. 
 
 The sentiments of the nation on this subject, 
 the importance attached to profusion of expen- 
 diture, and gorgeous and imposing pageantries 
 in mourning, are most distinctly exhibited 
 whenever the death of a sovereign takes place. 
 In the number of oxen killed, and amount of 
 property consumed, the funeral and mourning 
 ceremonies observed at the death of Radama^s 
 father probably exceeded all that had pre- 
 viously taken place in the country, as it is sup- 
 posed that about 10,000 head of cattle were 
 slaughtered on that occasion. But the obser- 
 vances on that occasion were greatly surpassed 
 by those which followed the decease of the 
 late monarch Radama, which took place at the 
 capital in the month of August, 1828. 
 
 On the morning of the 3d of August, it was 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 79 
 
 officially proclaimed that the king ^^had re- 
 tired/^ " had gone to his fathers ;" and it was 
 ordered that all, of every rank and age, male 
 and female, with a few exceptions, should 
 shave the head ; that the females should weep ; 
 that no showy dress nor ornament should be 
 worn; that no perfume or unguent should be 
 employed ; that no dress but the lamba should 
 be worn, and that not allowed to trail on the 
 ground. It was further ordered, that no one 
 should ride on a horse, or be carried in a chair ; 
 that the work at the ordinary handicrafts should 
 be suspended ; that no one should salute an- 
 other on meeting, nor play on any instrument, nor 
 dance, nor sing; that no one should sleep on a 
 bed,but on the ground; that no one shouid sit on 
 a chair, or use a table ; that no one should use 
 ardent spirits — and the punishment of decapi- 
 tation was threatened to those who should vio- 
 late this last prohibition. 
 
 The walls of the palace, and of Besakana, a 
 house called the throne of the kingdom, were 
 covered Avith white cloth, and splendidly orna- 
 mented within with tapestries of crimson and 
 purple silk. The gatcAvays were hung with 
 scarlet cloth and pink silk. The roof of 
 the house in which the king had died was 
 
80 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 covered with crimson cloth; besides which, 
 large quantities of rich gold lace and fringe 
 were employed in the decorations. Troops 
 were stationed round the courtyard. The of- 
 ficers and band wore a white lamba over their 
 uniforms, white being the mourning colour in 
 Madagascar, and crape on the arm. Cannon 
 and musketry were fired every half hour. 
 Immense numbers of bullocks were distributed 
 by the queen among the people. 
 
 On the morning of the 11th, the firing of 
 cannon and musketry commenced at daybreak, 
 and continued every half hour through the 
 day; and at eight o'clock the military assem- 
 bled in the palace-yard, every avenue towards 
 which was thronged with the tens of thousands 
 assembled; but the greatest order prevailed. 
 The space withm.was entirely occupied, ex- 
 cepting a narrow passage left for the entry and 
 exit of the officers. Troops in full uniform 
 lined the passage from Trano-vola,* where the 
 
 * Trano-vola, Besakana, and Maso-andro, are names given 
 to the several houses constituting the palace. 
 
 Trano-vola, or the silver house, was built and furnished by 
 Radama in the European style and always occupied by him 
 as his residence, when at the capital. It was called silver 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 81 
 
 king had died, and where the corpse still re- 
 mained, to Besakana, whither it was now to 
 be conveyed in state. The place was filled 
 with the tsirondahy, or king's body-guard ; the 
 female singers kneeling to the ground ; and a 
 number of females holding the fans usually 
 carried to the' grave with a corpse. The 
 youths in personal attendance on the king, and 
 the principal officers conducting the ceremo- 
 nies, were also present. 
 
 About nine o'clock, the relatives of the king, 
 the young princesses, and the wives of the 
 judges, left the palace. They had been to take 
 their last farewell of the remains of the de- 
 parted monarch ; and retired, according to the 
 custom of the country, carried on the backs of 
 their servants, weeping bitterly the whole way, 
 and unquestionably many of them with the 
 utmost sincerity of feeling. The great drum 
 
 house, from the circumstance that the ceiUngs, the door-posts, 
 &c., were ornamented with silver nails. 
 
 Besakana, or the throne of the kingdom, is the house where 
 the deceased is laid in state, where his successor presents him- 
 self immediately before his coronation, and where he bathes 
 at the great annual festival, Fandroana. 
 
 Maso-andro, is the house where the newly constituted sove- 
 reign is placed immediately on acceding the throne. 
 
82 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 was then struck, and continued to beat in the 
 manner usual at European miUtary funerals. 
 
 By eleven o'clock the body was brought out, 
 covered with a splendid scarlet pall, richly or- 
 namented with gold lace. All the Europeans 
 were present, and joined in the procession. 
 The sight of the coffin, at the moment it was 
 brought out of the palace, awakened afresh the 
 lamentations of the people, and renewed their 
 loud and frantic groans and wailing, as if they 
 had a second time lost their sovereign. 
 
 The whole of the passage along which the 
 corpse was carried, was carpeted with blue 
 cloth; a fine bull was also killed near the 
 throne, just before the arrival of the body ; and 
 over the expiring animal, weltering in its blood, 
 the corpse was carried.* The queen, sur- 
 
 * The origin of the custom of killing the bull on the occa- 
 sion, is, like that of many others practised by the Malagasy, 
 involved in impenetrable obscurity. It doea not appear to be 
 a sacrificial service, as there is no prayer nor invocation ofFered, 
 nor any priest to officiate; it is merely shedding blood. But 
 the natives have an idea of something emblematical in it. The 
 lion being unknown in the country, a bull is with them the re- 
 cognised emblem of courage and strength, and hence becomes 
 with the people an emblem of the monarch. One of the most 
 noble is selected for the occasion, and over it, while just expir- 
 ing, the corpse is lifted, 
 
HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 83 
 
 rounded by a strong guard, stood at the door 
 of Maso Andro, and appeared much affected, 
 while the body was carried to the throne. Ra- 
 ketaka, the infant daughter of Radama, sat, 
 dressed in the European manner, with her 
 nurse, at another door. 
 
 The coffin, covered with the scarlet pall, was 
 placed on a bier in the house, which was 
 strongly perfumed with fragrant gums, and 
 surrounded by a guard kept on duty through 
 the night. 
 
 On the following day, the 12th, the ceremo- 
 nies were renewed. The missionaries and fo- 
 reigners were admitted to the palace-yard, to 
 unite with the natives in paying their last tri- 
 bute of respect to the memory of the deceased ; 
 and they joined the bearers in conveying the 
 body to the tomb. The ground was covered 
 with blue cloth for about two hundred feet of 
 the distance ; and the whole passage on each 
 side was lined with soldiers under arms. Se- 
 venty-two of the finest bulls belonging to the 
 late monarch were killed at the time, and the 
 corpse was carried over them as already de- 
 scribed. The singing females, prostrate on the 
 ground, occupied almost every foot of the side 
 of the passage along which the body was 
 
S4 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 borne, nor would they move, though nearly- 
 trampled to death by the bearers and attend- 
 ants. 
 
 The yard in which Trano-vola stands was 
 thronged with mourners, excepting a square in 
 the centre, which was kept by the military. 
 Within this square a magnificent catafalque 
 had been prepared, surrounded by a balustrade 
 covered with white cloth, and with pillars at 
 each corner covered with scarlet cloth and gold 
 embroidery. To the pillars were attached 
 purple cords, on which were suspended the 
 lamps and lustres used by Radama. The plat- 
 form supporting the body was splendidly 
 hung with rich scarlet cloth and gold and silver 
 lace ; the whole presenting a gorgeous and im- 
 posing spectacle. 
 
 The members of the royal family placed 
 themselves within the balustrade ; and a large 
 number of females dressed in white, wearing 
 long black sashes, and having fans in their 
 hands, surrounded the canopy. 
 
 A large silver coffin was prepared by the 
 native silversmiths, in the manufacture of 
 which about fourteen thousand dollars were ex- 
 pended. It was eight feet in length, four and 
 a half in width, and the same in height. The 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 85 
 
 dollars had been melted, and beaten into plates, 
 which were fastened with silver rivets. Its 
 workmanship was rough, and its appearance 
 clumsy; but the feeling which dictated so 
 liberal an expenditure of wealth, as a tribute 
 of respect to a prince who deserved it so well, 
 was gratifying and highly honourable. An 
 inscription was made on a silver plate, and 
 fastened to the coffin, of which the following 
 is a translation : — 
 
 Tananarivo — 1 August, 1828. 
 
 RADAMA MANJAKA,* 
 Unequalled among the Princes. 
 
 SOVEBEIGX 
 
 Of the Island. 
 
 The natives had been occupied for several 
 days in preparing a large tomb, or mausoleum, 
 consisting of red earth and roughly cut blocks 
 of stone. The building is about thirty feet 
 square and sixteen feet high. A small apart- 
 ment has been subsequently built over it in 
 European style, which is surrounded by a ve- 
 randa. The interior of the upper room is ele- 
 gantly ornamented 5 and a table, two chairs, a 
 bottle of wine, a bottle of water, and two 
 
 * Radama, King. 
 8 
 
86 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 tumblers, are placed in the room, conformably 
 with the ideas entertained by most of the na- 
 tives, that the ghost of the departed monarch 
 might occasionally visit the resting-place of his 
 ashes, meet with the spirit of his father, and 
 partake of what he was known to be fond of 
 in his lifetime. 
 
 About six o'clock in the evening of the 12th, 
 the corpse was removed to its last resting-place 
 in the silver coffin, which had been previously 
 placed on a framework of wood in the tomb. 
 A prodigious quantity of the most valuable 
 personal property belonging to the late king, 
 was buried with the body. Of these, one of 
 the missionaries has furnished a catalogue, 
 amounting to upwards of one thousand articles, 
 including, among others, the following : — 
 
 49 Hats and caps. 1 Gold spoon. 
 
 155 Coats and jackets. 2 Silver plates. 
 
 96 Waistcoats. 1 Silver salad dish. 
 
 171 Pairs of Pantaloons. 1 Silver curry dish. 
 
 Some of the above articles 1 Pair of silver candlesticks, 
 
 were richly ornamented 4 Fine writing desks, 
 
 with gold lace. 1 Glass chandelier. 
 
 53 Pairs of gloves. 24 Looking-glasses. 
 
 47 Neckcloths or cravats. 1 Pair of crystal decanters. 
 
 6i Pairs of stockings. 4 Crystal dishes. 
 
 37 Shirts. 1 Gold-headed spear. 
 
 38 Pairs of boots and shoes. 2 Superior gold sword-sashes. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 87 
 
 9 Pairg of gold epaulettes. 2 Pairs of pistols, richly orna- 
 
 1 gold vase, present from mented with gold. 
 George IV. in 1822. 10 Swords and sabres. 
 
 2 Gold musical boxes. 1 Fowling-piece with all its 
 18 Gold rings for the fingers. apparatus. 
 
 3 Watches. 24 Muskets, ornamented with 
 2 Gold watch-chains. gold and silver. 
 
 1 Silver tureen and ladle. 1 Air-gun. 
 
 2 Silver dishes. 24 Native spears. 
 
 Six of the king's favourite horses were killed; 
 a cask of wine was buried opposite to his 
 tomb, and a brass cannon was burst and 
 buried.* 
 
 10,300 Spanish dollars were buried with the 
 king, and 13,952 oxen distributed among the 
 mourners assembled in the capital. 
 
 The distribution of the oxen, and the burial 
 of the articles of apparel, might be designed to 
 testify respect for the memory of the departed 
 sovereign; but it seems scarcely possible that 
 the immense sumsof money were with the same 
 
 * The cannon was loaded so heavily as to burst, on the 
 same principle as that on which they killed the favourite horses 
 of the king, either from an opinion, that having once belonged 
 to the king, they could not with propriety be used by any 
 other person ; or that the spirit, in visiting the place where the 
 body was laid, might be satisfied on perceiving that the sur- 
 vivors had not appropriated to themselves the treasures of their 
 predecessor. 
 
88 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 view consigned to the grave. The govern- 
 ment probably took advantage of the popular 
 sentiments of the nation in favour of the invio- 
 late sacredness of the tomb, thus to deposit so 
 large a portion of its treasure in a place, in 
 which it would be safe amidst any civil com- 
 motion that might ensue, and to which, in any 
 emergency, it might have the readiest access. 
 The violation of the royal tomb was one of the 
 highest crimes that could be committed, as 
 was shown in the fate of an unhappy man who 
 was convicted of it in Radama^s reign. 
 
 Whether Radama's father had all his specie 
 marked or not, is not known, but the dollars 
 buried in the tomb with him had each a pecu- 
 liar mark. On one occasion, during the early 
 part of Radama's reign, a dollar was brought 
 to the mother of Radama, then living in the 
 palace. On looking at the dollar, she remarked, 
 "I have seen this before V^ and then declared 
 it to be one that had been buried with the 
 corpse of her royal husband : investigation 
 proved this to be the fact — that the tomb had 
 been entered, and some of the dollars stolen ; 
 and the man who was detected, was put to 
 death by a slow process of the most cruel tor- 
 ture that the native ingenuity could devise. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 89 
 
 During the latter years of the mission in the 
 island, several of the native Christians were 
 removed by death, and were interred with the 
 rites of Christian burial ; the missionaries at- 
 tending, and engaging in services resembling 
 those performed on similar occasions in Eng- 
 land. 
 
 The Malagasy have many different forms 
 of salutation, which are regarded by them as 
 essential to good behaviour. When they meet 
 each other, instead of making observations on 
 the state of the weather, they propose such 
 questions as, "where are you from V^ "whither 
 are you going ?'^ which are always answered 
 in the most indefinite manner, as, "from the 
 north,^^ or "going yonder.^^ 
 
 Common swearing is universal, and in con- 
 versation or trading an oath is uttered witli 
 almost every sentence. They swear, not by 
 God nor their idols, but by a relative or by the 
 sovereign. 
 
 There are four native instruments of music, 
 the lokanga, the valiha, the drum, and the 
 fife. The lokanga consists of a piece of wood 
 attached to a hollow gourd, and having a 
 single string stretched upon it. The vahha, is 
 made by raising eight slips of bark between two 
 8* 
 
90 
 
 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 
 
 joints of a piece of bamboo. The strips are 
 raised abo lit a quarter of an inch by bits of wood 
 hke the bridges of a violin. The music is pro- 
 duced by snapping these strings with the fingers. 
 The drum and fife are of the same construction 
 as those used in this country. The voices of 
 the Malagasy, though powerful, are harsh and 
 nasal. 
 
 In the dress of the Malagasy there is great 
 uniformity throughout the island. The mate- 
 rials are chiefly cotton, hemp, and silk, which 
 abound in the "country of the most valuable 
 kinds. The arts of spinning and weaving have 
 long been known to the people. 
 
 The ordinary dress of the Malagasy is not 
 only uniform, but simple. It consists gene- 
 rally of two, and at most of three garments, 
 which are chiefly of hemp or cotton, varied 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR, 91 
 
 among the slaves and poorer classes, by a cloth 
 inferior to either of these, and manufactured 
 from the bark of the rofia, the banana, and 
 some other trees; and among the rich, by the 
 more soft and costly silk, or foreign cassimere 
 and broadcloths. 
 
 The two principal articles of dress worn by 
 the Hova race are, first, the salaka, or piece 
 of cloth about a yard in width, and two yards 
 long. The salaka is worn in a manner similar 
 to the r)iaro of the South Sea islanders, being 
 fastened round the loins, passing under the 
 body, and having' the extremities in front 
 reaching to the knees. This article of dress is 
 generally of white cotton, hemp, or rofia cloth, 
 ornamented at the ends with borders of various 
 colours. The salaka worn by the nobles, tRe 
 chiefs, and the more wealthy of the natives, is 
 of the purest silk. 
 
 The kitamby of the females resembles the 
 pareu of the South Sea islanders. It is of the 
 same materials as the salaka, but considerably 
 broader, and is worn round the person imme- 
 diately below the breast, and reaches nearly to 
 the feet. 
 
 The most important and characteristic part 
 of the native dress of the people, is the lamba 
 
92 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 or mantle, which varies in dimensions and 
 quality with the rank and circumstances of the 
 wearer. The lamba is worn by both sexes 
 and all classes, both adults and children ; for 
 adults it is usually three or four yards in length, 
 and two or three in breadth. The royal 
 lamba, which is held in highest estimation, is 
 of fine scarlet English broadcloth, bordered 
 and richly ornamented with gold lace, impart- 
 ing to the figure arrayed in its rich and ample 
 folds, a splendid and imposing appearance. 
 The scarlet lamba is worn by the king on 
 sacred festivals, and other state occasions. 
 Scarlet is the royal colour in Madagascar ; and 
 though the nobles and others are allowed to 
 wear robes in which scarlet is intermingled 
 with other colours, the use of the lamba or 
 other dress of entire scarlet is the prerogative 
 of the sovereign alone, to whom belongs also 
 the distinction of using a scarlet umbrella. 
 
 The lamba of the common people is made 
 of cotton or silk, or the rofia cloth, and is either 
 of pure white or coloured throughout of a ricli 
 chestnut brown, or ornamented through its 
 whole length with stripes of scarlet, crimson, 
 and purple, with a border and fringe at each 
 end. It is worn about the body, and over the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 93 
 
 shoulders, whence its folds hang loosely, reach- 
 ing nearly to the ankles, the ends being drawn 
 together in front of the wearer. It is the uni- 
 versal robe of the living, and the shroud of the 
 dead. Coverings for the head and feet are 
 rarely used. - 
 
 Few of the natives are entirely clothed in 
 European apparel : those who have adopted 
 it are usually seen arrayed partly in foreign, 
 and partly in native costume. The present 
 queen frequently appears in public with the 
 large folds of the white native lamba spread 
 over a rich silk, or other European dress. 
 
 The Malagasy are fond of ornaments : those 
 generally worn are of gold, silver, ivory, bones, 
 beads, or shells. All classes are accustomed to 
 wear necklaces, earrings, and rings on the 
 fingers, with ornaments in the hair and on the 
 forehead. Bracelets, chains, and charms of 
 various descriptions, are used; but flowers, 
 which have been so frequently adopted by 
 other nations, as congenial to a simple and un- 
 sophisticated taste for the beautiful in nature, 
 they never wear by way of ornament. The 
 Hovas adorn themselves with large silver rings 
 on the fore-arm, round the wrists ; and some 
 
94 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 of the tribes wear, on public occasions, large 
 silver chains round their waists. 
 
 Besides the rings and chains of silver, large 
 rings of cotton or hemp, covered with small 
 beads, arranged after various patterns, are 
 worn by both sexes on the arms above the el- 
 bows, or as bracelets on the wrists. Anklets 
 of the same kind are also common. Orna- 
 ments of gold are few, and next to them those 
 of silver are held in the highest estimation. 
 
 Necklaces of beads are frequently used ; and 
 suspended from these, on a silver chain, many 
 wear a breastplate of silver. Sometimes the 
 necklace is formed of dollars fastened together 
 at their edges; at other times, a bandage of 
 the same kind, fastened in a similar way, is 
 worn round the head. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 95 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Government — The Sovereign ; his revenues — Laws — Crimes 
 — Pmiishments — The professions — Cultivation of rice — Ma- 
 nioc — Working of iron — Shoeing a horse — The anvil — 
 Working in wood — Tools — Manufactures — Markets — A 
 day's occupation. 
 
 The government of Madagascar is neither 
 despotic nor monarchical, but a mixture of 
 both. For some years past, however, the in- 
 creasing power of the miUtary officers, and the 
 extent to which the troops have been employed 
 by the sovereign, have rendered the govern- 
 ment almost a pure military despotism. 
 
 The sovereign nominates his successor, he 
 being supposed both to have the right of such 
 nomination, and to be best qualified, by his 
 knowledge of his kingdom and his family, to 
 judge of the exigencies of the former, and the 
 capacities of the latter. He accordingly ap- 
 points his immediate successor, and frequently 
 extends his appointment to three or four gene- 
 rations. 
 
 The monarch is in the habit of assembling 
 
96 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 his people under the pretext of consulting them, 
 and laying before them plans — from which, 
 however, they never dissent — but the final re- 
 sponsibility of the affairs of government rests 
 with himself. He is the father of his kingdom, 
 and its numerous and diversified officers are 
 under his independent control. He is invested 
 with the legislative and executive authority. 
 All laws emanate from him. The army is 
 raised, and its ofiicers are appointed by him. 
 Peace and war are made by him. All import- 
 ant civil cases are finally decided by him ; and 
 death can be inflicted or remitted only by his 
 decree. In some instancejs he goes out to war 
 in person, and then takes as a right the com- 
 mand of the army. 
 
 The revenues of the king of Madagascar are 
 small, when compared with the whole amount 
 of property in the island. Among the sources 
 of the revenue are, booty taken in war, a part 
 of the fines imposed by the judges, and the 
 confiscated property of criminals, a tenth of all 
 the produce of the island, and the hasina. 
 This last is a tribute paid to the king by all 
 foreigners, and strangers from different parts 
 of the island. It is also presented by all the 
 people^ at the great kabarys, when the king 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 97 
 
 returns from war or a distant excursion, and 
 at the great festivals. The hasina of each in- 
 dividual is always small, but the aggregate 
 forms a large amount. 
 
 There is no written code of laws in Mada- 
 gascar. Great regard, however, is paid to 
 their traditions, and the opinions and customs 
 of their fathers ; and from these they are unwill- 
 ing to deviate without the strongest reason. 
 
 When a new law is necessary, it is, by the 
 king^s command, proclaimed by his vadintany 
 or couriers, and a copy of it is affixed to the 
 palace gate. 
 
 On the accession of the present sovereign to 
 the throne in 1828, many new laws were en- 
 acted, some of which are as follows : 
 
 Any person taking away a canoe without permission of the 
 owner, shall pay a fine of one bullock and one dollar. 
 
 Any person guilty of stealing fuel, shall pay a fine of one 
 bullock and one dollar. If a large quantity of fuel is stolen, 
 the fine is three bullocks and three dollars. 
 
 All the fines arising from law-suits shall be divided between 
 the sovereign and the parties who gain the cause. 
 
 Any person found guilty of stealing fowls shall receive forty 
 stripes, and have his or her hair cut off*. 
 
 The capital crimes in Madagascar are, mur- 
 der, high treason, arson, robbing tombs, coun- 
 terfeiting the coin, forgery in the king's name, 
 9 
 
98 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 stealing from the king^s person, selling slaves 
 out of the island, desertion from the army, and 
 retreating in battle. Death is inflicted by 
 bm'ning, spearing, hanging, sufibcation, cruci- 
 fixion, decapitation, and throwing from a rock. 
 The milder punishments are, whipping, hard 
 labour, fines, imprisonment, and slavery, and, 
 in some cases, maiming by cutting off the 
 hands or feet. By a singular law, if any 
 criminal, after he is condemned, (no matter 
 what his crime may be,) can obtain sight of the 
 sovereign, he is pardoned. 
 
 Of the professions among the Malagasy, the 
 highest is that of Judge, of whom there are 
 always a number on duty at the capital, and in 
 the other towns. They are appointed by the 
 sovereign and hold their office during his plea- 
 sure. The next is the Farantsa, who pre- 
 serves order among the people, and collects the 
 taxes : the lowest is the army, now discipHned 
 like the army of the United States. The re- 
 mainder of the people are divided into three 
 classes, the agriculturists or shepherds, the 
 manufacturers, and the traders. 
 
 The cultivation of rice is the most important 
 branch of agriculture, and many of the Mala- 
 gasy are very attentive to their rice-grounds, 
 
 i 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 99 
 
 preserving them with great care, and keeping 
 them remarkably clean. After the crop is re- 
 moved, the ground is generally left untouched 
 for three or four months, after which it is dug 
 up with the native spade in large clods, twelve 
 or eighteen inches square, which are piled up 
 like bricks or peat, that they may be thoroughly 
 dried, and all the weeds destroyed ; the period 
 immediately following the rice harvest being 
 the driest season of the year. After remaining 
 some time in this state, the clods are spread 
 over the field, and mixed with a suitable pro- 
 portion of manure. Water is then let into the 
 field, and soon softens the clods, which when 
 moist are easily broken, and reduced to a very 
 fine earth. The field is then made as level as 
 possible by a thin sheet of water being con- 
 ducted over its surface. It is now ready for 
 the seed, which in sowing is literally cast upon 
 the water. 
 
 The bursting of the buds of the arnbiaty^ (a 
 common shrub,) which generally takes place in 
 the month of September, is regarded as the 
 commencement of spring, the time when seed- 
 rice is prepared for sowing. This is done by 
 steeping the grain in water for one or two days, 
 and afterwards keeping it in a warm place 
 
100 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 until it begins to sprout. In this state it is 
 sown, after which the water is drained off, and 
 instead of harrowing the ground, some very- 
 fine manure, generally of wood or grass, is 
 scattered over the newly-sown rice. The field 
 is now allowed to remain a day or two with- 
 out water, until the young shoot, causing the 
 earth to crack, indicates the approach of the 
 blade to the surface. The whole is then again 
 covered to the depth of about two inches with 
 water, which is shortly afterwards drained off. 
 After this, the tender blade soon appears above 
 ground. 
 
 The seed is sown very thickly, and the 
 growing rice requires great attention till it is 
 about five or six inches above the ground, 
 when it is considered fit to be transplanted to 
 other fields ; this, however, is seldom done 
 until after the rains have begun to fall in Oc- 
 tober and November. The fields to be planted 
 require to be carefully prepared, but this is 
 often done in an inferior manner, and without 
 manure. In preparing the low grounds for 
 rice, the natives often employ cattle. Twenty 
 or thirty oxen are driven into a field, and two 
 or three men employed to drive them over the 
 whole surface, to break and soften the moist- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 101 
 
 ened sods. This is extremely laborious^ both 
 for cattle and men, but it is found to be the 
 most valuable and effectual method of prepar- 
 ing the soil. When the fields are prepared for 
 the young rice, each single plant is put in the 
 ground at a distance of from six to nine inches 
 apart, the ground being then in a state resem- 
 bhng mud rather than earth. This part of the 
 labour is generally done by women, and it is 
 astonishing with what rapidity their work is 
 performed. The plants are held in the left 
 hand, and with the right are put into the 
 ground at the rate of several in a minute. 
 A bushel of rice, when the ground is prepared 
 in the best manner, will yield one hundred 
 bushels. The soil when properly dressed is 
 exceedingly fertile ; and if the season be fa- 
 vourable, and the crops escape the ravages of 
 insects, and the destructive effects of blight or 
 mildew, the ground is everywhere thickly co- 
 vered with the prolific grain. 
 
 One of the most agreeable objects in the 
 neighbourhood of the capital, and in many parts 
 of the Betsileo country, both as it gratifies the 
 eye, and tends to fill the mind with dehght in 
 contemplating the bounty of the Creator in thus 
 providing support for a numerous people, is 
 9* 
 
102 HISTORY OF MADAaASCAR. 
 
 the rice-fields in the months of January and 
 February. An immense plain, of many square 
 miles in extent, unbroken except by here and 
 there a tree or cottage, divided into several 
 thousand fields, varying in size from half an 
 acre to six or seven acres, all covered with 
 luxuriant growing, or healthful yellow and 
 ripening grain, the large bearded ears of which 
 shine and rustle as they wave beneath the 
 passing breeze, and bend from the weight of 
 the grain sometimes halfway to the ground, 
 while the cluster of stalks produced by a single 
 seed is often so large, that the reaper cannot 
 with one grasp gather it into his hand. 
 
 Each field is divided from the rest by a small 
 bank about six or nine inches wide, the top of 
 which, being generally raised six inches above 
 the field, forms a smooth footpath, affording 
 great convenience to the labourer employed in 
 the field. By the side of these paths, little rills 
 are led over the entire plain, so that every field 
 may be watered when necessary. These rills 
 are supplied from canals, often several miles in 
 length; which, in the neighbourhood of the 
 capital, convey water to the remote parts of 
 the plain, extending from the Ikiopa, a large 
 and winding river, which flows around great 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 103 
 
 part of the capital, adorning the landscape, and 
 clothing the valleys with fruitfulness and ver- 
 dure. The channel of the Ikiopa is defended 
 on both sides by strong banks of earth, so that, 
 though several feet higher than the fields, they 
 are seldom injured by any irruption of its wa- 
 ters. At times, however, such an accident oc- 
 curs, and the occasion calls forth all the inha- 
 bitants, who rush in a body to the place, carry- 
 ing with them whatever they can find in their 
 way, to assist in stemming the torrent, w^ill- 
 ingly sacrificing at such times houses and 
 garden walls, to confine the Avater within its 
 accustomed channel, and prevent the inroads 
 of the inundation, which would, in all proba- 
 bility, destroy the greater part of the crpp. 
 
 Every field is a perfect level, it being neces- 
 sary at times to cover it with water several 
 inches deep. There are some plains containing 
 a square mile of rice-ground, the level of which 
 probably does not vary two feet throughout its 
 whole extent. In the more hilly parts of the 
 country, small streams are intercepted as near 
 as possible to the tops of the hills, on the sides 
 of which the rice-grounds are formed in long 
 narrow terraces, which are supplied with water 
 from the stream alrcadv mentioned. These 
 
104 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 terraces vary in size and number, bemg fre- 
 quently not more than three or four feet wide, 
 and often rising one above another on the 
 sides of the hill, to the amount of twenty or 
 thirty in number. When covered with water 
 preparatory to sowing or planting, they pre- 
 sent a remarkably singular appearance, resem- 
 bling an immense aqueous causeway, or flight 
 of steps, from the level ground towards the 
 tops of the hills. 
 
 The cultivation of rice in the interior of the 
 island is not unfrequently attended with consi- 
 derable disappointment. The failure may 
 arise from various causes, such as too much or 
 too little water, from the depredations of the 
 locusts, or more frequently a small insect, which 
 eats into the stalk, and destroys it so completely 
 as to leave whole fields to present a withered 
 or blighted appearance. Sometimes also a 
 shower of hail passing over a field of rice 
 nearly ready to be cut down, destroys it en- 
 tirely; and strong winds also occasion great 
 loss, by shaking the ripe grain out of the ear. 
 Should no calamity of the kind occur, and the 
 season favour the gathering in of the ripened 
 grain, the family are all on the alert, and active 
 in securing the plenteous harvest, some work- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 105 
 
 mg up to their middle almost in water. In 
 cutting the rice, the reapers always use a large 
 knife instead of a hook or sickle, and lay down 
 the corn in handfuls on the stubble ; women 
 and children follow after, and tie up the hand- 
 fuls in small sheaves, which are set up to dry 
 for two or three days before being carried 
 away. 
 
 The natives of Madagascar have never at- 
 tempted to accustom the oxen, which are so 
 numerous in the country, to ^ny kind of work, 
 except that of trampling the soil to prepare it 
 for planting ; they have neither wagon, cart, 
 sledge, nor beast of burden ; the produce of the 
 fields is therefore carried in large bundles on 
 the heads of the slaves from the field, to what 
 may be called the Malagasy threshing-floor. 
 At unequal distances from each other, in every 
 large tract of country laid out in rice-fields, a 
 portion of ground of considerable extent is left 
 solid, on which one or two houses or sheds are 
 erected, and occasionally a tree or two planted. 
 Here an open space, generally near a fragment 
 of rock or large stone, is left, as a general 
 threshing-floor, on which the rice is beaten 
 from the stalk or straw, before it is carried home 
 to the granary or storehouse of its owner. 
 
106 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 The mode of threshing, if such it may be 
 called, is singular. No flail or stick is used, 
 but the floor, of hard clay, being cleaned, the 
 rice is taken in large handfuls, and beaten 
 against a stone or on the floor, till the grain is 
 separated from the straw ; this is continued till 
 the whole is finished, when it is winnowed to 
 separate the grain from the beards and frag- 
 ments of straw ; after which it is carried in 
 baskets, holding about a bushel each, on the 
 heads of the slaves, to their master's house, 
 frequently two or three miles from the field. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 107 
 
 The loads are heavy, and this part of the la- 
 bour is often exceedingly severe. The straw 
 is preserved for fuel or fodder for the cattle. 
 • The secure storing of the rice is an object of 
 great importance in Madagascar; and different 
 means are employed by the several tribes, or 
 races, for keeping it from mildew or damp, and 
 preventing its being stolen by the indolent or 
 destitute among themselves, or being destroyed 
 by the rats which abound in the villages. 
 
 The Hovas, and inhabitants of Betsileo, pre- 
 serve it under ground, keeping it in circular 
 pits five or six feet in diameter, and seven or 
 eight feet deep. The form of these rice-pits 
 greatly "resembles a bee-hive ; the sides are 
 lined with stiff clay, from the floor, also of 
 hard clay, to the summit, where a smallopen- 
 ing is left, which is usually covered with a 
 stone. Through this opening the grain is 
 poured when brought from the field, and 
 through the same the quantity required for 
 daily use is obtained. These subterranean 
 granaries are constructed with great care, and 
 rice is often kept in them for a long time, ap- 
 parently without being in the least degree 
 injured. 
 
 Some of the tribes construct their granaries 
 
108 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 above ground, and make them resemble in 
 shape those already described. They are 
 conical, or formed like a bee-hive ; and often 
 rise fifteen or sixteen feet from the grounds 
 The walls are thick, and are of clay, carefully 
 wrought, and impervious. No opening is 
 formed in the sides, and only one small hole is 
 left at the top, which is closed with a slab or 
 stone. By means of a ladder, (generally a pole 
 
 with notches cut on its upper side,) the grain 
 is carried up, and poured in. When the rice 
 is wanted, a slave-boy is usually let down 
 through the hole, and the necessary quantity 
 is drawn up in baskets. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 109 
 
 Some of the tribes preserve it in houses 
 raised six or seven feet above the ground by- 
 large wooden pillars, in one part of which 
 there is usually a projection, very smoothly 
 polished, to prevent the ascent of rats. 
 
 The manioc, another important article of 
 food, is usually cultivated in enclosed fields ; 
 the fence consisting of a bank of earth about 
 three feet high, and planted with the euphor- 
 bia. When the ground has been well dug, 
 pieces of the stems of manioc, about a foot in 
 length, are thrust into the ground in a slanting 
 position, leaving about a third portion of each 
 stem above the soil, which is gently trodden 
 down upon the plant with the foot. The slips 
 are fixed about twelve inches from each other. 
 When the plants begin to grow, which is gene-^ 
 rally in about a fortnight, manure is scattered 
 over the soil. After the field has been planted 
 nine or ten months, the weeds are carefully 
 removed, and a few months afterwards the 
 manioc is ready for use. From fifteen to 
 eighteen months may be required between the 
 planting and the harvest, so as to allow two 
 rainy seasons for the crop ; the first about the 
 time of planting, and the other about the time 
 of ingathering. The whole field is seldom 
 10 
 
110 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 gathered at once, but is collected by the family 
 as required for use or for sale. The roots are 
 usually from eight to twelve inches in length, 
 and three inches in diameter. They are pre- 
 pared for use by scraping off the outer rind, 
 washing them, and boiling them well. Oc- 
 casionally, the roots are baked in hot embers. 
 Manioc roots are also sold in the markets, cut 
 into small pieces, and dried in the sun, in which 
 state they are more easily preserved, and re- 
 quire less cooking, than when first taken from 
 the ground. The roots are sometimes eaten 
 without cooking, ^s raw turnips are eaten in 
 our own country, by persons passing through 
 the fields ; and a custom similar to ours pre- 
 vails in Madagascar, of permitting a person to 
 gather and eat in such circumstances, as if by 
 force of hunger ; but to gather and carry out 
 of the field, would be considered theft, and be 
 punished accordingly. The natives are ex- 
 tremely fond of manioc ; and though they pre- 
 fer rice, the former is extensively cultivated, 
 especially as it grows well on the sides of hills, 
 and on ground higher than is suitable for rice. 
 Its appearance, when cooked, resembles that 
 of parsneps. 
 
 Next to the cultivation of the soil, the work- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. Ill 
 
 ing of iron is the most important occupation 
 of the Malagasy. The principal mines lie 
 about fifty miles to the north-west of Tanana- 
 rivo, and though they have been wrought for 
 more than a century, can scarcely be said to be 
 opened. When visited by the missionaries, the 
 natives have been found either gathering the ore 
 from the surface of the ground, or digging for it 
 in the plain, or at the foot of a mountain, but 
 seldom penetrating above five or six feet deep. 
 Their method of smelting it is exceedingly cu- 
 rious. Their foundries, if such they may be 
 termed, are always situated near the bank of a 
 river, or running stream of water ; sites of this 
 kind are selected on account of the convenience 
 of the water in washing and purifying as much 
 as possible the ore before it is placed in the 
 furnace. The ore is washed, and then broken 
 into small pieces not larger than nuts; it is 
 then repeatedly washed in the river, for the 
 purpose of separating, as much as possible, the 
 earthy particles from the iron, which, after 
 repeated washings, is gathered up in large 
 coarsely-wrought baskets, and kept till sub- 
 mitted to the action of fire. The furnace and 
 its appendages are exceedingly rude and sim- 
 ple in their construction 5 and the ore, at best, 
 
112 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 is but imperfectly smelted. In building the 
 furnace, a hole about six feet in diameter, and 
 one or two feet deep, is sometimes dug in the 
 ground; at other times the earth is only level- 
 led. The walls of the furnace are of rude 
 stone-work, built up to the height of three or four 
 feet, without mortar, and thickly plastered on 
 the outside with clay. No aperture is left in 
 any part of the wall for the purpose of draw- 
 ing off the metal The blast for the furnace is 
 obtained by a singular and ingenious contriv- 
 ance, very much resembling that in use in 
 some parts of south-eastern Asia. Two rude 
 cylinders, about five feet long, the aperture of 
 each from four to six inches in diameter, are 
 formed out of the trunks of trees of hard wood; 
 these are made air-tight at one end, and are 
 planted in the earth, about a foot apart, in an 
 .upright or slightly-inclined position, within 
 about eighteen inches or two feet of the fur- 
 nace ; a hole is made in each cylinder, a few 
 inches above the ground, into which one end 
 of a bamboo cane is inserted, the other enter- 
 ing a hole made in the stone or clay wall of 
 the furnace ; a rude sort of piston is fitted to 
 each of the cylinders, and the apparatus for 
 raising the wind is complete. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 113 
 
 No coal has yet been found in Madagascar, 
 and charcoal is the only fuel employed in 
 smelting the ore. On this account^ the furnaces 
 are generally built in those parts, of what may 
 be termed the iron districts, that are nearest to 
 the forests where the charcoal is made. In the 
 provinces remote from the capital, charcoal is 
 burnt, and iron is worked by the chiefs and 
 their people, or by native labourers for their 
 own advantage ; but in Imerina and in Antsi- 
 anaka all the iron obtained is for the service 
 of t?ie government ; hence five or six hundred 
 men are constantly employed by the order 
 of government, in burning charcoal for the 
 foundries in the province, and the smitheries 
 at the capital. The only return these men re- 
 ceive, in the shape of compensation for their 
 labour, is exemption from certain taxes levied 
 on other members of the community. The 
 charcoal burners, as well as the miners and 
 founders, are, however, a sort of government 
 slaves; they live in the forests, or near the 
 places where the ore is found, and they dare 
 not leave their occupations on pain of death. 
 The charcoal, as well as the ore, is brought in 
 large baskets, in which it is kept near the fur- 
 naces. 
 
 10^ 
 
114 HISTORY OF MABAGA3CAR. 
 
 In smelting the iron, they first kindle a fire 
 in the bottom of the lurnace ; over the fire 
 they spread a quantity of charcoal, and then 
 throw in the ore, either mixed with charcoal, or 
 spread in alternate layers, till it reaches the top 
 of the walls. Over this a sort of covering of 
 clay, in a conical shape, with an aperture in 
 the centre, is occasionally spread. In procur- 
 ing the blast, the pistons are sometimes worked 
 by a man sitting on the inner edges of the two 
 cylinders, holding the shaft of one of the pis- 
 tons in each hand, and alternately raising and 
 lowering them by the action of his arms. 
 Sometimes the man working the cylinders 
 stands on a low bank of earth raised behind 
 them. 
 
 There are, in general, two cylinders to each 
 furnace ; but when one only is used, it is of 
 much larger dimensions than those already de- 
 scribed, and the piston is worked with both 
 hands. The contents of the furnace are 
 brought to a white heat, and kept in this state 
 for a long time ; after which, the fire is allowed 
 to go out. The covering is taken off 5 and the 
 iron, which is described as being partially 
 melted, and forming one solid, or a number of 
 smaller masses, at the bottom of the furnace, 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 115 
 
 is removed, beaten with a hammer, and then 
 again submitted to the fire, prior to its being 
 conveyed to the capital for the use of the na- 
 tive smiths. 
 
 Rude as the processes of mining. and smelt- 
 ing are at present in Madagascar, yet, from the 
 number of men employed, the nature and va- 
 riety of their occupation, the value of the mi- 
 neral which they are rendering available for 
 many of the purposes of civilized life, and the 
 activity with which the natives pursue their 
 respective departments of labour, few scenes 
 in the country are in many respects more inte- 
 resting to a foreigner than those exhibited on 
 a visit to the mines in the province of Ankova. 
 
 In the working of iron, the natives seem to 
 have made greater advances than in smelting 
 the ore ; the art, however, may still be regarded 
 as but in its infancy among them. In some 
 parts of the island the smiths reside in different 
 villages, and mingle promiscuously with the 
 other portions of the community ; but near the 
 capital, where many hundreds are the servants 
 of government, they sometimes congregate to- 
 gether, and form the majority of the inhabit- 
 ants of a village. When this is the case, they 
 sometimes erect one or more sheds, in con- 
 
116 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 venient spots adjacent to their dwellings, and 
 pursue their work together ; but in general, 
 the forge of the natiA^e smith is fixed in his 
 house, usually at the south end of the building. 
 The whole apparatus is exceedingly simple. 
 The fire, which is kindled on the floor, is sur- 
 rounded by three or four stones, through one 
 of which a hole is perforated, to admit the end 
 of the bamboos, fixed in the cylinders, that an- 
 swer the purpose of bellow^s. These are 
 smaller, but in other respects resemble those 
 used in smelting the ore. The pistons are 
 worked by an assistant or a slave. The anvil, 
 which is about the size of a sledge-hammer, is 
 either fixed in the ground near the fire, or 
 fastened to a thick and heavy board. The 
 water-trough is placed near, and the smith, 
 when at work, sits or squats on a piece of 
 board on the ground ; his assistants sometimes 
 sit, but more frequently stand, on the opposite 
 side of the anvil, ready to strike with larger 
 hammers, according to his directions. 
 
 Until the arrival of the artisans who accom- 
 panied the missionaries to the capital in 1822, 
 the articles in iron manufactured by the peo- 
 ple were exceedingly few, and the workman- 
 ship clumsy and unfinished; they consisted 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 117 
 
 chiefly of spears and javelins, knives, hatchets, 
 and spades, chisels and hammers, a rude sort 
 of plane-irons, and files, pots, spoons, and 
 lamps. Shortly before the arrival of the mis- 
 sionaries, they had begun to make nails ; but 
 of the methods of making hinges, screws, and 
 nails, excepting those of a simple round form, 
 they were ignorant. In connexion with this 
 subject, Mr. Jones, one of the first missionaries 
 in the island, mentions an occurrence, which 
 places in a striking point of view the advan- 
 tage which a missionary may derive from even 
 a slight acquaintance with some of the most 
 common and useful arts of his native land. 
 
 Speaking of their nails, Mr. Jones remarks, 
 " They made nails, but they were round, and 
 not square. I was the first, I think, who taught 
 them to make a square nail. Towards the end 
 of 1820, a favourite horse, sent to Radama by 
 Sir R. T. Farquhar, in the charge of Mr. 
 Hastie, in the previous year, lost one of his 
 shoes, and there was no person in the capital 
 who knew how to shoe a horse. Seeing the 
 anxiety of the king, I said to him, if you will 
 trust me, I will nail on the old shoe. The king 
 was exceedingly pleased, and wished me to do 
 it. I made a model of a horse-shoe nail, and 
 
118 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the native smiths made some nails exactly Hke 
 the model. The horse was brought into one 
 of the royal houses ; and the king, his ojficers, 
 smiths, &c. assembled to witness the novel 
 transaction. While I was driving the nails 
 into the animal's hoof, the king frequently 
 cried out, ^.Take care, take care, don't hurt the 
 horse — don't hurt the horse !' I continued 
 driving the nails, clinched them, rasped the 
 foot, &c., and the horse was led out unhurt, to 
 the great astonishment and delight of all pre- 
 sent, who appeared, from this trifling circu in- 
 stance, to attach increased importance to our 
 residence among them. I should not have at- 
 tempted it, had I not often nailed on old shoes 
 when I used to take my father's horses to the 
 blacksmith's shop in Wales. After this, the 
 Malagasy smiths made this sort of nails, as 
 well as horse-shoes, and shod the king's 
 horses, though they did it but clumsily until 
 the arrival of the smith sent out from Eng- 
 land. 
 
 '' Formerly they had no locks ; but Europe- 
 ans, since the commencement of the mission, 
 have taught the natives to make several kinds 
 of locks. A very clever smith once borrowed 
 a patent padlock from me, which he opened, 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 119 
 
 and having examined it thoroughly, made one 
 exactly like it.'^ 
 
 Mr. Chick, an excellent artisan sent out by 
 the London Missionary Society in 1821, was 
 the first European smith who settled in the in- 
 terior of Madagascar ; and to him the natives 
 of Ankova, especially, are indebted for their 
 improvement in the art of working in iron. 
 He reached the capital in 1822, and fixed his 
 residence at Amparibe, where he erected his 
 shop, and fitted it up in the European style as 
 far as circumstances would admit. Mr. Chick 
 was himself a powerful man ; and the tools, 
 the bellows, the anvil, and the large sledge- 
 hammer which he used, filled the natives with 
 the greatest astonishment. The report of his 
 great strength soon reached the palace ; and 
 shortly after he began his work, the king, with 
 a number of his officers, paid him a visit. Mr. 
 Chick's boys were at work at an anvil of a 
 middling size. A spare one, of considerable 
 weight, was standing on the floor in another 
 part of the shop ; and the king, after looking 
 about with admiration for some time, told his 
 officers to lift the anvil that was standing on 
 the floor : each in his turn put forth his utmost 
 strength, but could not raise it from the ground. 
 
120 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 ^^What!'^ said the king, "are you all con- 
 quered ? Let me try/^ His majesty then laid 
 hold of it with all his might, and tried to raise 
 it from the ground, but with no better success 
 than his officers. Aoka izay, (said the king,) 
 avelao mba atao ny vazaha ankehitriny — 
 "Enough; let the white man try now.^^ Mr. 
 Chick then lifted the anvil to a considerable 
 height from the ground, to the great surprise 
 of all present ; and it is singular to notice the 
 first impression which this evidence of the su- 
 perior strength of the Englishman produced on 
 the minds of the king and his suite ; they all 
 concurred in declaring that it would be dan- 
 gerous to fight with such men. 
 
 A number of youths were placed, by order 
 of the sovereign, under the charge of Mr. Chick, 
 as apprentices, and were carefully instructed 
 by him in the several branches of his art. 
 When the king commenced building the 
 palace, Mr. Chick furnished the iron-work for 
 it; while thus occupied, he had about two 
 hundred and fifty native smiths employed un- 
 der him, and from that time may be dated the 
 improvements made in smithing by the natives. 
 Mr^Chick^s work at the palace entirely ceased 
 when Radama died. He was employed by 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 121 
 
 the present government to furnish the iron- 
 work for the mills erected by Mr. Cameron at 
 Alakaly, and had under him about two hun- 
 dred persons, who had every opportunity of 
 improving themselves, and learning the more 
 difficult branches of the business. 
 
 Many of the native smiths are now able to 
 make hinges, screws, and a variety of the most 
 valuable articles of iron used in civilized life. 
 They have also attained considerable pro- 
 ficiency in wire-drawing. In making brass or 
 iron wire, they beat the rods till they are nearly 
 reduced to the size required, when they are 
 heated, and drawn through holes in a plate of 
 iron or steel till brought to the proper size. 
 The wire is drawn through the holes by a 
 rude sort of winch, turned by one or two per- 
 sons. 
 
 It is a subject of deep regret, that in recent 
 years their skill in the manufacture of cutlery 
 and hardware has been employed in the fabri- 
 cation of implements of war, more dangerous 
 and fatal than the assagai and spear which for- 
 merly constituted their chief weapons. Great 
 numbers of swords and bayonets have been 
 made by the native smiths, in obedience to the 
 orders of the government ; and a short time 
 11 
 
122 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 before the missionaries and the artisans left the 
 island, the queen entered into arrangements 
 with some natives of France to establish a 
 manufactory of muskets in the vicinity of the 
 capital. 
 
 The native goldsmiths and silversmiths ex- 
 hibit considerable ingenuity in the manufac- 
 ture of rings, chains, and various ornaments 
 of the precious metals, which are obtained 
 from foreign traders. Silver dishes, mugs, and 
 other drinking vessels, and spoons, for the use 
 of the sovereign and others, are wrought by 
 them in a manner highly creditable to their 
 skill and perseverance. Bowls, dishes, and 
 plates of tin and lead, in imitation of those 
 taken from Europe, are manufactured to a 
 small extent among them. The wire for their 
 chains, both gold and silver, which are exceed 
 ingly fine, is made by first melting the metal, 
 beating it into long thin rods, and drawing it 
 through holes in a plate of iron, by a process 
 similar to that employed in drawing wire of 
 brass or iron. 
 
 Many of the Malagasy are occupied in the 
 felling of timber and working in wood. To 
 cut the timber in the forest for the use of the 
 government, and to convey it a distance of forty 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 123 
 
 miles to the capital, is a service belonging to 
 the woodmen of the government, who from 
 their number are called the " seven hundred." 
 For this work, however, as well as for working 
 in iron, masonry, building roads, bearing bur- 
 dens from the coast to the capital, 8z.c., the whole 
 population are liable to be employed by the 
 government, without remuneration and for any 
 length of tirne. Formerly, like the natives of the 
 South Sea islands, and some other parts, the Ma- 
 lagasy never thought of obtaining more than 
 two planks or boards from a single tree, how- 
 ever large that tree might be. Now they have 
 been taught to use the saw, and to obtain as 
 many boards, as the size of the tree will admit. 
 When the first missionaries arrived among 
 them, their tools consisted of a hatchet, chi- 
 sels of different sizes, a rude sort of plane, 
 a wooden hammer or mallet, a drill or borer, 
 worked by twisting it between the palms 
 of the hands, and a rule, or graduated mea- 
 suring-rod, six or eight feet long. Since that 
 time, tools, used by workmen in Europe, have 
 been introduced, and have been readily adopt- 
 ed by the native carpenters. Their work was 
 often strong, and usually neat, and in appear- 
 ance well finished. 
 
124 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAB. 
 
 Besides building their houses, the carpenters 
 manufacture the handles of their farming tools, 
 the large winnowing fans, and the bowls and 
 rice dishes. The missionaries have taught 
 them to use the lathe. 
 
 Earthenware is used in every house, and 
 potteries are found all over the island. The 
 articles are moulded by the hand, baked in 
 kilns, and glazed with the native plumbago. 
 
 The females make the twine and rope from 
 the long marsh grass and hemp ; mats and 
 baskets of the rushes growing on the coast ; 
 and spin and weave nearly all the cloth that is 
 used in the island. 
 
 The natives also understand not only the art 
 of dyeing, but also of preparing from their 
 vegetables indigo and many other dyes. 
 
 The missionaries have also taught them the 
 art of tanning leather. 
 
 The occupation in which the people espe- 
 cially delight, is traffic carried on by hawking 
 different things about for sale. Some go down 
 to the coast, and obtain articles of British 
 manufacture from the merchants. Others pur- 
 chase articles manufactured by their own coun- 
 trymen, in the hope of realizing some profit by 
 selling them. Perhaps no class of men gain 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 125 
 
 less than these hawkers, certainly none endure 
 greater hardships ; yet none are so devoted to 
 their employnient, and so unwilling to ex- 
 change it for another. The native songs often 
 describe the mpivavotra^ hawkers, sitting pa- 
 tiently all day at the market, or travelling from 
 house to house until the sun sets upon their 
 path, yet unwilling to cook a meal of rice until 
 their hearts have been encouraged by obtain- 
 ing some profit on their goods. 
 
 To a corresponding feeling, in all proba- 
 bility, is to be ascribed the excessive fondness 
 of the Malagasy for the public markets ; these 
 are the most favourite places of resort for all 
 classes. There is not only a market containing 
 a general assortment of goods, held daily at 
 the capital, but three or four large markets are 
 also held at different distances from Tanana- 
 rivo and from each other, every day in the 
 week in rotation, in difierent parts of the pro- 
 vince. They are always attended by a vast 
 concourse of people from the adjoining dis- 
 tricts, like the great annual fairs held in Eng- 
 land. 
 
 To these markets all the productions of the 
 country, animal and vegetable, and the various 
 native manufactures and foreign importations, 
 11* 
 
126 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 are brought for sale. Here also slaves are 
 publicly bought and sold like cattle, and public 
 kabarys, or messages from the sovereign, are 
 announced. 
 
 The situations selected for these markets are 
 usually ample fields of level ground, at no 
 great distance from some principal town, and 
 each is called by the day of the week on which 
 the market is held there. Hence the famiUar 
 expression, "You can buy your timber at 
 Thursday" — that is, at the market held on 
 Thursday. 
 
 No shops, booths, stalls, or sheds are used 
 in the markets. Every article is spread upon 
 the ground, usually on mats. No regular order 
 of squares or rows is observed, and the pur- 
 chasers must be content to thread their way in 
 all perplexing directions through this labyrinth 
 of commodities and sellers. 
 
 The only order is, that persons who have 
 similar articles for sale, usually sit near one 
 another. Some of them have one or two of 
 the articles they sell, fastened to the top of a 
 long pole, Avhich is fixed in the ground near 
 the place on which their goods are spread out. 
 This is used as a kind of sign on the part of 
 the dealers, and serves to guide those who are 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 127 
 
 in search of the articles thus exhibited. Cattle 
 are collected in large numbers for sale at the 
 extremities of the markets, and the butchers 
 usually take their place near them. Then in 
 the body of the market will be found the 
 dealers in spears, spade-handles, and cutlery ; 
 next in order, the sellers of cloth, of lambas, 
 of cotton and silk for spinning and weaving ; ad- 
 joining these, perhaps, the sellers of sugar, to- 
 bacco, and snufF, then of honey, salt, and soap, 
 earthen-ware, wooden bowls, and silver chains, 
 beads, necklaces, silks, and ornaments; then 
 rice, charms, medicines, fruit, poultry; and 
 then money-changers, and the sellers of scales 
 and weights. There are sold also pieces of 
 meat ready cooked, boiled manioc, and 
 draughts of fresh water. 
 
 The natives make use of a hollowed block 
 of wood, which they call a vata^ for measuring 
 out their rice ; and they measure their cloth by 
 stretching out their two hands to the extent of 
 a fathom, or two yards, which measure they 
 call refy. But they have also a rod equal to 
 refy^ which is divided into quarters, and even 
 into measurements as small as a finger's 
 breadth. 
 
 Oxen are sold in the markets, but horses by 
 
128 HISTORY or MADAGASCAR. 
 
 private agreement. Goats are not allowed by 
 the idols, any more than pigs, to enter Imerina, 
 but they are numerous in the southern Betsileo, 
 where they are sold and eaten. Radama had 
 some goats brought to his country seat, called 
 Mahazoarivo ; but after his death they were 
 driven back to their former territory by order 
 of the queen. 
 
 Animals are exhibited for sale, but, except 
 on the day of the annual festival, they are 
 seldom seen so fat as in our own markets. 
 On the day of their mandro, i. e. new year's 
 day, bullocks that have been fattened for 
 twelve months or more, are sometimes seen 
 of so prodigious a weight as scarcely to be able 
 to support themselves. 
 
 In making purchases, the Malagasy are 
 adepts in the art of bargaining or disputing. 
 To "middy varotra^'^ ot^ in other words, to 
 dispute the price, seems to be as essentially 
 connected with a purchase, as opening the eyes 
 is with seeing. Every one asks for more than 
 he intends to accept, or ever hopes to obtain. 
 All are aware of this, and therefore all contend 
 for an abatement. The seller and the pur- 
 chaser then generally concede something, until 
 they gradually approximate, and at last agree. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 129 
 
 An immense Jength of time is frequently spent 
 in a wordy contest for the value of one penny. 
 Bargains are usually concluded by the parties 
 buying and selling exchanging the salutation, 
 Soavatsara^ " may it be good and well.'' 
 
 The Malagasy have no circulating medium 
 of their own. Dollars are known more or less 
 throughout the island ; but in many of the pro- 
 vinces trade is carried on principally by an ex- 
 change of commodities. The Spanish dollar, 
 stamped with the two pillars, bears the highest 
 value. For sums below a dollar, the inconve- 
 nient method is resorted to in the interior, of 
 weighing the money in every case. Dollars are 
 cut up into small pieces, and four iron weights 
 are used for the half, quarter, eighth, and twelfth 
 of a dollar. Below that amount, divisions are 
 effected by combinations of the four weights, 
 and also by means of grains of rice, even down 
 so low as one single grain — "vary iray 
 verity ^^^ one plump grain — valued at the seven 
 hundred and twentieth part of a dollar. 
 
 A description of the occupations of a day in 
 Madagascar may serve to illustrate still more 
 minutely the general habits and manners of 
 the people. 
 
 The Malagasy rise early 5 and in order to 
 
130 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 do this, it is customary to have a cock roosting 
 in the south-east corner of the house, that he 
 may give warning of the first approach of the 
 morning. He first crows about three o'clock, 
 which is much too early to begin the occupa- 
 tions of the day in a country where there is 
 but little twilight, and where the sun does not 
 rise before six. He repeats his call, however, 
 about five, when, if any doubt should exist as 
 to the actual dawn of day, the master of the 
 house or one of his slaves opens the door, and, 
 after glancing towards the eastern horizon, ex- 
 claims, "It is morning.'^ The necessity for 
 doing this, arises from the circumstance of the 
 house having no glass windows, and being 
 therefore entirely dark, except where a ray of 
 light is admitted by an accidental crevice. The 
 door has no other fastening than a piece of 
 stick, about four inches in length, stuck in like 
 a wedge at the bottom, or let into a small 
 groove made for that purpose. 
 
 As soon as the family has risen, the master, 
 and other members of the household, squat 
 themselves down beside the fireplace, or out- 
 side the building, and stretching out their 
 naked arms, call to a slave to bring them wa- 
 ter. A slave then advances, carrying in his 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 131 
 
 left hand an empty pitcher, and in his right a 
 zingia, or bullock^s horn, with a stick fixed 
 into it for a handle. This is filled with water, 
 which he pours upon the hands of his master, 
 who rubs them together, and dashes some of 
 the water into his face, while the slave holds 
 the pitcher or wooden bowl beneath. In the 
 same manner the rest of the family are at- 
 tended upon, the zingia being replenished by 
 dipping it into the siny-be, or large water-jar. 
 The slaves then assist each other to wash in 
 the same way, none using the napkin to wipe 
 off the water, but some rubbing it off with the 
 lamba^ and others leaving it to dry in the sun. 
 After this operation, the master dismisses his 
 servants, or accompanies them to their respect- 
 ive occupations. 
 
 At home the mistress ordinarily employs 
 herself in arranging her room, and weaving. 
 There are ordinarily a greater number of ser- 
 vants than can be constantly employed where 
 the wants of the people are so few. One of 
 these, perhaps, will remove the pigs or other 
 animals from the corner of the house, by driving 
 them out; another will release the calf from 
 the post to which it is tied within the house ; 
 while another milks the cow. These, and 
 
132 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Other simple employments, with long intervals 
 of squatting on the ground, occupy the slaves 
 until the time of preparing for the first meal. 
 This is not ordinarily taken until eleven or 
 twelve o'clock, and the hour is computed by 
 the length of the shadows on the ground. 
 
 Out-door labourers in Madagascar continue 
 at work from the morning till sunset, when, 
 about six or seven in the evening, thousands 
 may be seen returning from the rice-grounds, 
 markets, and distant fields, bearing their spades 
 on their shoulders, and bundles on their backs, 
 sometimes cheered as they pass along by a na- 
 tive bard, who, seated on the ground, will 
 chant his short but lively songs, descriptive of 
 the pleasure of returning home after the toil of 
 the day is over. On reaching their dwelling, 
 another meal is spread, exactly resembUng that 
 of the morning ; and while this is preparing, as 
 well as after it is dismissed, the family amuse 
 themselves with cheerful conversation. The 
 day often closes with dancing and singing ; 
 after which they spread upon the ground their 
 simple bedding, which consists of one or two 
 mats, on which they repose until chanticleer 
 awakes them in the morning. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR, 133 
 
 CHAPTER Vr. 
 
 Religious opinions of the Malagasy — Their Idols — description 
 of one — Eadama and the idol — Trial by ordeal — The 
 Tangena. 
 
 The natives of Madagascar have been fre- 
 quently represented as destitute of any na- 
 tional system of religion, as having no idols, 
 nor religious ceremonies to which they are de- 
 votedly attached, and therefore to be regarded 
 as a people favourably prepared for the recep- 
 tion of Christianity. The truth will be found to 
 differ widely from this flattering but too hastily 
 formed opinion. 
 
 The Malagasy, possessing the feelings and 
 passions which are common to human nature, 
 and being subject to the same hopes and fears, 
 joys and sorrows, as other members of the 
 human family, without the light and guidance 
 of revelation, have endeavoured, like others 
 in the same condition, to find resources which 
 might satisfy the cravings of the mind, and 
 allay the feverishness of a bewildered imagi- 
 nation; which might arm them with fortitude 
 12 
 
134 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 amidst the apprehensions of mysterious and 
 undefined evils, and inspire them with hope in 
 the prospect of some unknown and equally 
 undefined futurity. 
 
 In the phenomena, the order, and the forma- 
 tion of the universe around them, they saw 
 the operation of some invisible power; yet, 
 strangers to the sublime idea of an overruling 
 Providence, and equally strangers to any ra- 
 tional explanation of these phenomena, they 
 attributed every thing to the influence of ody 
 or charms which their imaginations invented, 
 and which they supposed to possess power 
 equal to the production of all the varied effects 
 seen or felt. 
 
 Intimately connected with this is their belief 
 in a vintana or destiny, whose will is ascer- 
 tained by the diviner's art, a stern, unbending, 
 fixed, immutable destiny ; and after all they 
 have pleaded for their charms, or siMdy^ or 
 god, all is summed up in the conclusion, " such 
 was destiny or fate." 
 
 In examining the religious faith and practice 
 of the Malagasy, the first question is, " do they 
 believe in, or have they any knowledge of the 
 one true God, the Maker and Preserver of all 
 things ?'' A hasty observation would perhaps 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 135 
 
 lead us to answer, " they do, for they speak 
 of God, they pray to God, they appeal to God, 
 and they bless in the name of God ;^' but if we 
 endeavour to ascertain what ideas they attach 
 to the term God, we are forced to the conclu- 
 sion that they have no knowledge of " Him 
 who created the heavens and the earth, and 
 who clothes himself with honour and ma- 
 jesty/' 
 
 The terms in the native language for God 
 are Jindriamanitra and Zanahary. If a 
 Malagasy be asked the meaning of these 
 words, he cannot tell. They are applied to 
 whatever is new, useful, or extraordinary. The 
 idols are called gods, and the king is god : silk, 
 money, thunder and lightning are gods. Their 
 ancestors, a deceased sovereign, and a book 
 from its power of speaking by looking at it, all 
 receive the same comprehensive name. If we 
 ask. To whom do you pray and offer sacri- 
 fice? Who sends and withholds the rain? 
 Who created and who preserves all these 
 things ? the answer is Andriamanitra, god ; 
 but to any question beyond this the honest re- 
 ply often is. We do not know, we do not think 
 about these things. 
 
 Still more vague and indefinite are the ideas 
 
136 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 they entertain about the soul and its future 
 existence. They have no knowledge of the 
 doctrine of the soul as a separate, immaterial, 
 immortal principle in man, nor has their lan- 
 guage any word to express such an idea. 
 
 If it be asked what becomes of the saina 
 or mind, when the body dies? the Malagasy 
 replies, it is a part of the body. But does it 
 return to dust with the body in the grave ? 
 No, the body returns to dust, and the saina 
 becomes levona, ^^vanished,'' invisible. And 
 the aina or life, becomes rivotra, air, or wind, 
 lost and absorbed in the mass of air floating 
 around. 
 
 Such is the creed of the Malagasy, yet 
 vague, absurd, and unsatisfactory as it is, they 
 cling to it with an unyielding tenacity. 
 
 The reckoning of time by weeks, the cere- 
 mony of circumcision, various purifications, and 
 the offering of sacrifices, are almost the only 
 circumstances found among the Malagasy cor- 
 responding with those of the Mosaic institutes. 
 No traditional knowledge appears to exist 
 amongst them of any of the great events un- 
 folded to the world by the inspired records, 
 such as the creation, the fall of man, the de- 
 luge, the selection of one favoured people, the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 137 
 
 performance of miracles, or the promise of a 
 Deliverer for the human race. It may be al- 
 most superfluous to add, that no ideas, how- 
 ever confused or remote, are found to exist re- 
 lating to the doctrine of a Mediator, the advent 
 of the Redeemer, the salvation of m^an, the re- 
 newal of the heart, the resurrection of the dead, 
 the judgment to come, or the glory to be re- 
 vealed. 
 
 The idols are numerous, and to them are 
 ascribed all the attributes of Omnipotence. 
 To appease their wrath or to secure their fa- 
 vour they are praised, prayed to, sacrificed to; 
 and in public processions, each idol, fixed upon 
 a pole, and wrapped in a piece of red velvet, is 
 borne by its keeper, before the people, to re- 
 ceive their homage. Of the shape of these 
 idols little is known ; they are supposed to be 
 imitations of animals. No stranger is allowed 
 to approach the house where they are kept, 
 and when carried forth in procession the na- 
 tives are forbidden to gaze upon them. In 
 1831, an idol keeper who was converted to 
 Christianity, gave up one of his idols to the 
 missionaries ; that it might be sent to England, 
 to show the English, as he said, what were 
 the gods of the Malagasy. This idol had been 
 12* 
 
138 
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 regarded as one of the most powerful in the 
 island. It was composed of a number of small 
 pieces of wood, ornaments of ivory, of silver, 
 and brass, and beads, fastened together with 
 silver wire, and decorated with a number of 
 silver rings. The central piece of wood is cir- 
 cular, about seven inches high, and three- 
 
' HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 139 
 
 quarters of an inch in diameter. This centrcil 
 piece is surrounded by six short pieces of 
 wood, and six hollow silver ornaments, called 
 crocodile's teeth, from their resemblance to the 
 ' teeth of that animal. Three pieces of wood 
 are placed on one side of the central piece of 
 wood, and three on the side opposite ; the in- 
 tervening space being filled up by the three 
 silver and brazen ornaments. These orna- 
 ments are hollow, and those of brass were oc- 
 casionally anointed with what was regarded 
 as sacred oil, or other unguents, which were 
 much used in the consecration of charms and 
 other emblems of native superstition. The 
 silver ornaments were detached from the idol, 
 filled with small pieces of consecrated wood, 
 and worn upon the persons of the keepers 
 when going to war, or passing through a fever 
 district, as a means of preservation. Besides 
 the pieces of wood in the crocodile's tooth, 
 small pieces of a dark, close-grained wood cut 
 nearly square, or oblong, and about half an 
 inch long, were strung like beads on a cord, 
 or worn on the person of those who carried 
 the silver ornaments. 
 
 The intelligent monarch Radama was fully 
 convinced of the absurditv and falsehood of 
 
140 HISTORY OF MADAaASCAR. 
 
 the pretensions of the idol-keepers ; and though 
 he was too shrewd an observer of human na- 
 ture violently to assail the superstitious preju- 
 dices that existed in their favour, he often 
 made them appear exceedingly ridiculous in 
 the eyes of the people, whenever they at- 
 tempted any of their jugglery in his presence. 
 On one occasion, the keeper of the great na- 
 tional idol suddenly rushed into the court-yard, 
 where the king and many of his chiefs and 
 officers were assembled. He carried a pole, 
 with something wrapped in red velvet, the ordi- 
 nary symbol of the idol, at the end of it. On 
 entering the palace-yard, he ran about like one 
 frantic ; and on being asked by the king why 
 he did so, he said that the idol made him act 
 in a manner which he himself could not avoid. 
 ^^It is surprising,'' said the king, ^^that the god 
 should affect you so powerfully ; let me try if 
 it will be the same with me.'' Upon which 
 the king took the pole, and walked gravely 
 round the court without the shghtest appear- 
 ance of any extraordinary emotion. He then 
 turned round to one of the chiefs, and said, 
 " Perhaps I am too heavy for the god to move; 
 do you try, you are light enough." Accord- 
 ingly, the chief took the pole in his hands, and 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 141 
 
 walked about, but without experiencing any 
 ecstasy; and then returned it to the poor 
 keeper, who slunk off, not a little mortified at 
 the result of the king's experiment. On some 
 of the chiefs who were present, the effect was 
 alike salutary and durable. 
 
 The custom of trial by ordeal prevails ex- 
 tensively in Madagascar ; it was probably in- 
 troduced by the original settlers of the island. 
 Various modes have been in use in different 
 parts of the country, and possibly may still be 
 at some distance from the capital ; such as 
 passing a red-hot iron over the tongue, or 
 plunging the naked arm into" a large earthen 
 or iron pot full of boiling water, and picking 
 out a pebble thrown in for the special purpose 
 of the trial ; and in either case, to sustain no 
 injury would be a demonstration of innocence. 
 The mode which is now most common is that 
 which is called the Tangena, The tangena 
 is a nut about the size of a horse-chestnut ; it 
 grows abundantly in the island. It appears 
 to be a most powerful poison, but if taken in 
 small doses only, sometimes operates only as 
 an emetic. In this way it is used in the or- 
 deal. 
 
 When an individual is to be tried by this 
 
142 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 ordeal, the ofRcersof the Tangena^the accusers, 
 and the suspected person meet at the appointed 
 place ; a lamb is then killed, and over it is pro- 
 nounced a curse on those who accuse falsely. 
 The witnesses are then called to testify against 
 the man ; if but one witness is found against 
 him, he is acqaitted ; if more, he is condemned 
 to drink the tangena. He is first compelled to 
 eat a quantity of rice, and afterwards to swal- 
 low whole, three pieces of the skin of a 
 chicken ; the " cursers'^ then scrape a portion 
 of the tangena into a little banana water; and 
 after causing the man to drink it, they pro- 
 nounce over him a long form, imploring the 
 poison to kill him if guilty ; and spare him if 
 innocent. If he throws from the stomach the 
 three pieces of skin he is declared innocent, 
 and if he survives the effects of the poison, re- 
 ceives from the government a present of mo- 
 ney as a requital for having been unjustly ac- 
 cused : if the three pieces of skin do not ap- 
 pear, he is instantly killed with a club ; his 
 property confiscated, and divided between the 
 government and the oflS.cers. 
 
 Those who administer the poison have it in 
 their power to save or to destroy the life of 
 any one : they can at pleasure increase or di- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 143 
 
 minish the dose ; and they select the nut, 
 which in some stages of its growth acts only 
 as a gentle emetic, while in others it kills 
 without exception. 
 
 It is supposed that about one-tenth of the 
 population take the tangena in the course of 
 their lives ; and of these one-fifth on the ave- 
 rage die : thus a fiftieth part of the population is 
 swept ofi" every generation by this formidable 
 instrument of destruction ; upwards of three 
 thousand a year, and most of them persons in 
 the very prime of life. 
 
144 HI5T0RT OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The elave trade in Madagascar — Origin — Manner of obtaining 
 the slaves — Opinion of the people about Europeans — Suf- 
 ferings of the people — Le Sage's visit — His journey — His 
 reception — The treaty — His return — Mr. Brady — Previous 
 intercourse — Two princes sent to Mauritius — Their return 
 —Mi. Hastie — His journey — Reception, &c. — Presents to 
 the King ; Horses ; Clock — ^Negotiations for the abolition 
 of the slave trade — The treaty — Fulfilled by Radama — 
 Broken by the British — First missionaries sent — Messrs. 
 Be van and Jones — Visit the island — Open school — Feelings 
 of the natives — Sufferings from the fever — Renewal of the 
 treaty. 
 
 The slave trade is so painfally conspicuous 
 in the history of Madagascar, that before pro- 
 ceeding farther in the narration of the events 
 which have occurred in that country during 
 the last twenty years, it seems necessary to 
 furnish some account of the manner in which 
 that inhuman traffic had been so long and so 
 disastrously operating upon the minds and 
 habits of the people. 
 
 There is every reason to beheve that do- 
 mestic slavery has existed in Madagascar from 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 145 
 
 time immemorial ; but the practice of export- 
 ing men as slaves, is said to have commenced 
 scarcely more than a century ago, with the 
 pirates who had established themselves in the 
 Isle of Saint Mary's. 
 
 These pirates, who had infested th^se seas 
 ever since they were discovered, had esta- 
 blished several settlements on the coast of Ma- 
 dagascar, where they deposited their booty, 
 and in time of peace traded with the natives in 
 the rich goods of the merchant vessel, and in 
 time of war furnished them with ammunition 
 and arms. In 1721 the nations of Europe, 
 alarmed at the losses they were sustaining, 
 united together, pursued the pirates to their 
 haunts, and there burned their vessels. Forced 
 to leave their life of robbery and murder by 
 sea, they plunged into a different kind of vil- 
 lany, and one which has left upon their me- 
 mory a deeper stain. They formed and car- 
 ried into execution the plan of exciting wars, 
 between some of the provinces in which they 
 had traded on the eastern coast, and inducing 
 the conquerors to exchange their prisoners for 
 arms and ammunition. Deceived by the arti- 
 fices of the pirates, whom they never suspected 
 of treachery, and whom they had long courted 
 13 
 
146 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 as friends, without knowing their real charac- 
 ter and pursuits, the Malagasy became the 
 victims of the most atrocious perfidy, and that 
 too, under the impression, that as the whites 
 were a superior race of men, they could not 
 materially err in following their advice. By 
 wars of retaliation, the natives became scourges 
 of one another, plunging each other into inex- 
 tricable misery, wasting each other's resources, 
 depopulating each other's territory, and afibrd- 
 ing satisfaction to none but men who were un- 
 worthy of the name, and whose rapacious 
 avarice could be equalled only by their cruel 
 contempt of human rights and human misery. 
 No data exist, by which to ascertain, with 
 certainty, the exact number of human beings 
 expatriated from Madagascar during the past 
 hundred years, and plunged into abject slavery. 
 An average, formed on a moderate computa- 
 tion, amounts to not less than three or four 
 thousand per annum ; and this may be consi- 
 dered as rather below than above the actual 
 number. The aggregate presents a frightful 
 amount, to be mentioned only in association 
 with the most atrocious deeds ; but it exhibits 
 only a fractional part of the outrage, violence, 
 cruelty, and misery, produced by this most 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 147 
 
 horrible system of immorality and avarice, 
 robbery and murder. 
 
 The trade having commenced on the coast, 
 and the pleasm'e of its gains gradually expel- 
 ling all sense of the injustice of the traffic, it 
 soon extended to the interior of the island, 
 withering all before it, and desolating, like a 
 pestilence, wherever its baneful influence 
 spread — as it always has done, and will con- 
 tinue to do, until it ceases from the earth. 
 
 With the increased demand for slaves, the 
 supply was consequently increased. Various 
 modes were then employed to obtain slaves 
 for sale, and all these were characterized by 
 deceit and treachery, violence and cruelty. 
 Every man's hand was against his brother ; 
 and he who could seize or ensnare the greatest 
 number of his fellow-beings, esteemed himself 
 the most fortunate man. 
 
 The most efl'ectual mode of obtaining the 
 unhappy victims of this system in large num- 
 bers, was by war. As on the continent of 
 Africa, so on this great African island, the 
 chiefs were in the habit of making attacks on 
 one another, Avhenever the occasion of a quar- 
 rel could be found, and then securing in the 
 contest as many prisoners as possible, whom 
 
148 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 they afterwards disposed of to the slave-traf- 
 fickers. Hence, the principal aim in these 
 intestine wars was, not so much the slaughter 
 and extirpation of the opposite party, as the 
 seizure of the living ; and often the struggle 
 would be to capture a chief or noble, in which 
 case a large sum of money would be paid by 
 the relations and friends, or a number of slaves 
 would be given for his ransom. 
 
 For these reasons, the conflicts were less 
 sanguinary than they have been since the in- 
 troduction of fire-arms and the suppression of 
 the slave-trade, though the actual amount of 
 crime, cruelty, and suffering may not have 
 been less. It was not unfrequently that whole 
 villages were swept ofi*, and their inhabitants 
 separated, and sold into different and remote 
 provinces, never to be associated again. Ves- 
 tiges of such villages remain to the pre^sent 
 day, exhibiting a waste where cultivation had 
 formerly smiled, with fragments of deserted 
 and dilapidated walls, where once the cultiva- 
 tors of the adjacent fields had found their 
 home ; a home to them, perhaps, as sweet as 
 the mansions of the rich in other lands, whose 
 luxury and wealth had, perhaps, been aug- 
 mented by the extirpation of these very people 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 149 
 
 from the land of their birth — and their consign- 
 ment to hopeless captivity and an early grave. 
 
 In addition to these wars, an extensive sys- 
 tem of kidnapping prevailed, by which child- 
 ren, domestic slaves, and others, were entrap- 
 ped in the fields and neighbourhood of villages, 
 by the gift of some money, a piece of cloth, or 
 other tempting bait; and being once lured 
 within the power of the deceiver, he securely 
 guarded his prey until it was conveyed to 
 some place of rendezvous, and then sold into 
 the hands of traders. It is an affecting circum- 
 stance, but well worthy of attention, that, to 
 the present day, the people of Madagascar are 
 extremely jealous of Europeans who give mo- 
 ney, under any circumstances, to the natives, 
 even for the purest charity. 
 
 It is well known, that many slaves were 
 also obtained for sale, by means of a cruelly 
 treacherous pretence of hospitality. Persons 
 passingnear a house would be invited to enter, 
 agreeably to the customs of the country, and, 
 on accepting the invitation, would find that 
 they had sealed their own ruin. At the mo- 
 ment of entering the house, they would fall 
 into a large pit or rice-hole prepared for that 
 purpose near the door, but carefully concealed 
 13- 
 
150 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 from observation by means of a mat or other 
 covering placed over its mouth, and this mat 
 strewed with earth or other materials to re- 
 semble the rest of the floor, and so prevent any 
 suspicious appearances. Thus taken in the 
 pit which the wicked had digged, they were 
 handcuffed, and sold into slavery. 
 
 It is related, that on one occasion, a party 
 of Europeans, landing from a slave ship, 
 pitched their tent upon the shore, and, inviting 
 a number of the unsuspecting natives to par- 
 take of their hospitality beneath its shelter, the 
 Avhole floor of the tent fell in, and about thirty 
 individuals were secured by being plunged 
 into a pit previously prepared for the purpose. 
 
 In many cases persons were obtained for 
 sale under shadow of law. A man who had 
 borrowed money, and was unable to refund it 
 when payment became due, was reduced to 
 slavery, and made the property ^of his creditor. 
 Instances of this kind were by no means of 
 rare occurrence. There was no want of per- 
 sons willing to lend. Money was always at 
 hand, and would frequently be ofiered to those 
 who appeared good subjects for ,s«/e, with the 
 full hope and intention of immediately secur- 
 ing payment by the seizure and sale of the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 151 
 
 borrower. For the low sum of half a dollar 
 as the original loan, with an addition of an 
 exorbitant interest of one hundred or one hun- 
 dred and fifty per cent., many have been de- 
 prived forever of their freedom. The princi- 
 ple of the law remains in operation to the 
 present time, the only difference being that the 
 slavery is domestic instead of foreign. Who- 
 ever is found unable to pay his debt, and the 
 heavy interest it soon accumulates, (that being 
 even now from thirty to one hundred per 
 cent.) must be sold for the benefit of his credi- 
 tors, and his bondsman, if he have one, must 
 share the same fate, if this is necessary to 
 make up the deficiency. 
 
 The slave market was also supplied by 
 means of daring and powerful gangs of rob- 
 bers who infested the country. These con- 
 cealed themselves usually amongst rocks and 
 caves, and from these retreats made occasional 
 sallies on small villages^ or on individuals pass- 
 ing by, and, having seized their unfortunate 
 prey, they guarded them safely until means 
 were found for disposing of them advanta- 
 geously to the traders or their agents. These 
 gangs frequently assumed a most formidable 
 character, overawing the neighbouring popu- 
 
152 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 lation, and requiring all the power of the chief- 
 tains for their suppression. 
 
 While such was the state of the country, it 
 will not excite surprise that persons were usu- 
 ally afraid of travelling alone^or sending mes- 
 sages by their servants, unless two or three 
 went in company, or that by night none dared 
 to venture out of their houses, lest in an unex- 
 pected moment they should be seized, carried 
 off, and sold : and it is needless to add, that 
 the existence of the slave trade was the reign 
 of terror in Madagascar. 
 
 Thus, by means of wars, kidnapping, debts, 
 and robberies, the traders were constantly fur- 
 nished, and large supplies were usually kept on 
 hand at the capital, to which place the traders 
 came up from the coast at different seasons 
 of the year, carrying with them an extensive 
 assortment of goods to exchange for slaves, and 
 of money to effect purchases. Natives were 
 often employed to attend the regular markets 
 "where slaves were publicly sold, and to obtain 
 them there at the market price ; and as such 
 agents received a premium on the purchase 
 for themselves, their cupidity increased their 
 diligence, and the immense profits they reaped 
 attached them to the traffic. Hence it is ob- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 153 
 
 vious that many different parties felt an inte- 
 rest in the continuance of the trade, and, as 
 will appear in the progress of this history, 
 made the most strenuous efforts to oppose any 
 treaty for its abolition. They least of all could 
 sympathize in the delight manifested at the 
 capital, when that result, so grateful to every 
 lover of humanity, was secured and pub- 
 lished. 
 
 For a long time the natives entertained the 
 belief of European cannibalism. Such an 
 opinion is not unfrequent in Madagascar at 
 the present time, and was found to constitute 
 a difficulty in the early establishment of mission 
 schools. 
 
 Within the last eighteen years, parents have 
 actually concealed their children in rice-holes, 
 where some were suffocated, under the appal- 
 ling and monstrous supposition that these 
 schools were intended only to be treacherous 
 means of entrapping their children, to satisfy 
 the demon appetite of the whites for the flesh 
 of their offspring ! " The Europeans,'' said 
 the parents, " always came here before, to 
 steal us and our children. What could they 
 want with such a booty, but to eat them? 
 And now they come under a pretence of teach- 
 
154 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 ing our children ; and, having once got them 
 into their power, they will carry them away 
 as in former days, when they must share the 
 same dreadful fate which others have met in 
 past days.'^ The missionaries lately resident 
 on the island have had to encounter the very 
 same objection — an objection which, however 
 false and preposterous, it is not easy to refute 
 to the satisfaction of a native, in whose fears, 
 suspicions, and profound ignorance of foreign 
 manners, it has originated. If, however, it 
 strongly marks the folly and ignorance of tiie 
 Malagasy, it stamps a well-merited censure on 
 those who, by their practices as slave traders, 
 first awakened the revolting supposition. 
 They have destroyed the peace, the happiness, 
 the freedom, the lives of thousands, and well 
 may they bear the stigma which the Malagasy 
 reproach conveys, of "European cannibals.^' 
 , When the traders had obtained a sufficient 
 number of slaves at the capital, or any part of 
 the interior, by purchase or exchange of goods, 
 they were conveyed in parties varying from 
 fifty to two thousand, down to the sea-coast 
 for exportation. On commencing the journey? 
 their wrists were usually fastened by means 
 of an iron band. They were then corded one 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 155 
 
 slave to another, and through the whole dis- 
 tance compelled to carry provisions on their 
 heads. Thus driven hke cattle to the sea-side, 
 they no sooner arrived there, than they were 
 stowed away in ships, and conveyed to their 
 final and fatal scene of misery and toil, unless 
 their sufferings terminated in death during the 
 passage. The slaves from Madagascar sup- 
 plied the Isles of France and Bourbon, others 
 were conveyed to North and South America, 
 and some even to the West Indies. 
 
 An affecting memorial of the many scenes 
 of sorrow and separation which must have 
 taken place under this cruel system, is de- 
 scribed by one of the missionaries as still ex- 
 isting in Madagascar. There is a hill on the 
 way from Imerina to Tamatave, which has 
 obtained the melancholy appellation of '' the 
 iceeping-place of the Hovahs,^^ because from 
 that eminence they first beheld the sea, when 
 prosecuting their miserable journey to be sold 
 in the slave-markets on the coast ; and here it 
 is more than probable they would give vent 
 to all the anguish of their hearts under the 
 twofold influence of exile and slavery. 
 
 No sooner did Madagascar come within the 
 immediate influence of Great Britain, than a 
 
156 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 series of efforts was commenced, with a view 
 to the ultimate annihilation of the trade in the 
 island. 
 
 In 1816, Sir Robert Farquhar induced Ra- 
 dama to send over to Mauritius two of his 
 younger brothers, for the purpose of receiving 
 a European education. At the close of the 
 same year. Captain Le Sage, with several 
 other gentlemen and thirty soldiers, were sent 
 to the capital, for the purpose of forming a 
 treaty with Radama, making observations on 
 the country, and exhibiting to the king the 
 discipline qf the European soldiers. The best 
 time and the best mode of travelling in the 
 country was not then generally known, and 
 Le Sage was so unfortiaiate as to fix upon the 
 most unfavourable- time for his expedition. 
 The rivers were swollen by the rains, pro- 
 visions were scarce, and the apathy and indif- 
 ference of the natives rendered it extremely 
 difficult to engage their services. There were 
 no roads, for although Radama had even then 
 made some advances towards civilization, yet 
 such was the jealousy with which he guarded 
 his capital, that he allowed no roads to be 
 made by which it might be rendered easily 
 accessible. More than all, the country was 
 
HISTORY OF MADAaASCAR. 157 
 
 wasted by the pestilence. As Le Sage ap- 
 proached the capital he was saluted many 
 times by letters and messengers from the king, 
 inquiring how he sped on his journey, and 
 bearing him presents of poultry and other pro- 
 visions. By the last messengers he inquired 
 if Le Sage could wait until he assembled all 
 his people to receive him in state, or whether 
 he should receive him simply with his own 
 soldiers, which last proposal was much pre- 
 ferred by Le Sage, on account of the exhausted 
 state of himself and his party. The people 
 now began to bring to the travellers provisions 
 ready cooked, with quantities of rice; the 
 orders of Radama having been, that the chiefs 
 of the territory through which they' passed, 
 should furnish the party gratuitously, and on 
 their own demand, with whatever rice, milk, 
 or other provisions they might desire, and 
 these orders were to be obeyed as if they pro- 
 ceeded immediately from the king himself. 
 
 On approaching the capital, the party were 
 agreeably surprised by a fresh assurance of 
 welcome, ^conveyed in a manner by no means 
 indicative of a barbarous state of society. A 
 company of persons, about eighty in number, 
 suddenly appeared running towards them, di- 
 14 
 
158 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 vided into parties of twenty, and bearing on 
 their heads rice, fruits, and different viands for 
 the refreshment of the travellers, which all 
 partook of on the spot, while the hospitable 
 strangers danced and sang around them. 
 They proved to be some of the most distin- 
 guished families forming the court of Radama. 
 Their dress was very elegant, the women 
 being adorned with silver chains, necklaces, 
 and anklets, and their garments, consisting of 
 a dark purple cotton lamba, wound round the 
 body, and hanging in graceful folds so as to 
 exhibit the knotted fringe in the most pleasing 
 manner. The men wore on their heads a 
 silver ornament somewhat resembling a coro- 
 net, and round the waist a belt, with a potTch 
 for containing their amulets. They also had 
 silver ornaments like the women, and were 
 armed with muskets, many of which, instead 
 of brass mountings, had silver ones, and stocks 
 studded with silver-headed nails. 
 
 As Le Sage and his party, arranged in the 
 best order their diminished numbers enabled 
 them to form, were proceeding to the capital, 
 the following day they were met by ten or 
 twelve men, bearing upon their shoulders a 
 kind of chair for the use of the agent, and sent 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR.- 159 
 
 by Radama with repeated regrets that the fire 
 in his palace had prevented his sending what 
 would have been more suitable for his accom- 
 modation. Followed by the royal guards, Le 
 Sage proceeded for the rest of the way in this 
 elevated manner, which seemed to afford great 
 delight to the crowds of people who pressed 
 forward from all parts in the hope of seeing 
 him. When near the bottom of the last hill, 
 before ascending that upon which the capital 
 is situated, they requested that he would halt 
 a few minutes until a cannon should be ready 
 to be fired, the one previously prepared having 
 burst, and another having had to be sent for. 
 In about a quarter of an hour this cannon was 
 fired, and immediately an immense number 
 of soldiers came forward dancing, each with a 
 musket and spear, and some with shields made 
 of bullock's hide. Those who appeared to be 
 the most skilful dancers placed themselves in 
 a great variety of attitudes. Those who had 
 firelocks did the same ; and in the course of 
 the dance fired them off, always on the 
 ground. 
 
 While the dance was going on, a general 
 firing took place from the town and all parts 
 of tlie mountains, and the travellers were soon 
 
160 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 surrounded with seven or eight thousand men, 
 armed with muskets, which they fired in token 
 of pleasure at the arrival of the strangers. Be- 
 tween twenty and thirty thousand persons ap- 
 peared on the borders of the town and the sur- 
 rounding hills, and the immediate multitude 
 were not less than seventy thousand more. 
 
 The party belonging to Le Sage then pro- 
 ceeded up the mountain a little way, the in- 
 creasing pressure of the crowd putting an end 
 to all order; and there being but a narrow 
 pathway, the whole body marched over and 
 trod down the fields of vegetables on the brow 
 of the mountain. Le Sage was then requested 
 to halt again ; which he was extremely un- 
 willing to do, on account of the sick, by whom 
 he was accompanied, suffering so greatly from 
 the heat of the sun, and the crowd pressing 
 them almost to suffocation. He was obliged, 
 however, to consent ; and, in a few minutes, 
 twenty women came down the hill, each laden 
 with a kind of woven box, in which were all 
 kinds of meat, rice, plantains, and milk, which 
 they presented for the refreshment of the travel- 
 lers. After this, one of Radama's ministers 
 commanded silence,whichwas obtained almost 
 immediately, though surrounded by so many I 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 161 
 
 thousands. He then addressed the people, 
 saying, that Radama had given their country 
 to his visitor ; and on asking them if they con- 
 sented, they answered, Yes. The minister 
 then, with the same poUteness, addressed Le 
 Sage, telling him he was their king, and com- 
 manded their country and all that was in it. 
 
 The way into the town being of very la- 
 borious ascent, as well as very narrow, ren- 
 dered it, amongst such crowds of people, ex- 
 tremely difficult. Every time they halted, Le 
 Sage's people fired a volley of musketry, and 
 the people on the surrounding hills still con- 
 tinued their firing. The whole of the way to 
 the palace was Uned with armed men ; and 
 every place was thronged with people to a de- 
 gree almost incredible, all groaning a dull kind 
 of groan as the party advanced, which custom 
 is with them a great mark of approbation. 
 
 On entering the palace, Radama was seen 
 seated on a kind of throne, surrounded by 
 about twenty of his ministers and soldiers ; the 
 spacious room being lined with muskets and 
 wall pieces, all of English manufacture. Hav- 
 ing shaken hands with the party, who were 
 all seated on mats on the floor, Le Sage placed 
 himself upon a kind of stool covered with 
 14^ 
 
162 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 white linen, when Radama addressed his mi- 
 nisters and people to the same effect as his 
 minister had done before, asking them if they 
 consented that Le Sage should be their king ; 
 to which they all answered in the affirmative. 
 He then told his guest that Madagascar was 
 his.* After some complimentary conversa- 
 tion, Le Sage then presented his credentials, 
 which were read by one of the princes, when 
 the king again assured his guest pf the great 
 pleasure his arrival afforded him. 
 
 Le Sage here observes of Radama, that his 
 manners and conduct were totally different 
 from those of any prince or chief he had seen 
 in Madagascar. His address was extremely 
 agreeable and prepossessing ; and he was, even 
 then, what might justly be termed a polite 
 man. 
 
 On every occasion, the British agent was 
 treated by Radama with that peculiar polite- 
 ness which conveys the strongest assurance o^ 
 
 * It was afterwards found that through the ignorance of the 
 interpreter the language of the king was incorrectly translated : 
 and that by the expressions which were used he did not mean 
 to resign his throne to the ambassador, but only to accept the 
 offered friendship, and to put himself under the protection of ' 
 the English. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 163 
 
 friendly feeling. A house was built for his 
 especial accommodation ; and, while his health 
 continued, he was amused with such pastimes 
 as the court afforded. 
 
 Soon after their arrival at the capital, a num- 
 ber of the party, in consequence of their ex- 
 posure on the coast and during the journey to 
 the interior, were seized with the fever ; seven 
 died, and Le Sage was saved only by the un- 
 ceasing attentions and medical skill of the na- 
 tives. At length the treaty was concluded ; 
 the gifts which had been sent from the Go- 
 vernor of Mauritius were presented to the 
 king, and after frequent attacks of the fever, 
 Le Sage with his diminished party returned to 
 Mauritius. No plan for the abolition of 
 slavery had been matured with Radama ; and 
 indeed the treaty was but a verbal promise of 
 peace, free intercourse, and mutual protection, 
 between the nations. 
 
 Mr. Brady, a British soldier, was, by Ra- 
 dama's particular request, left at the capital for 
 the purpose of teaching his soldiers the Euro- 
 pean discipline. 
 
 Previous, however, to this visit of Le Sage, 
 the intercourse between Madagascar and the 
 English had begun, and so nearly simultaneous 
 
164 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 were the movements on the part of both na- 
 tions, that it is hard to say which first extended 
 the hand of friendship. Through the agency 
 of M. Chardeneaux, a Frenchman who had 
 long resided at the capital, and who stood high 
 in the estimation of the king, Governor Farquhar 
 induced Radama to send two of his brothers 
 to Mauritius for instruction. In a letter to a 
 member of the British cabinet, dated Septem- 
 ber 12, 1816, Governor Farquhar writes 
 thus: — 
 
 " Of the brothers of Radama, now arrived here, one is the 
 presumptive heir of his authority ; they are accompanied by 
 two of the chief ministers of their prince, a son of one of the 
 nobles of the nation of the Betanimenes, three ministers of the 
 king of Tamatave, two chieftains of the South and a numer- 
 ous suite." 
 
 ******* 
 
 " These friendly bonds will no doubt be strengthened, and 
 the prospect of growing civilization opened, by the opportunity 
 now given to the young princes to learn the arts and customs 
 of European life, and the principles of our religion. 
 
 " The King Radama himself is eager for instruction ; writes 
 his language in the Arabic character, and is learning to write 
 French in Roman letters. His brothers who have arrived here, 
 appear very intelligent for their age, which is about nine or ten 
 years, and capable of acquiring every requisite principle of 
 morals and religion. 
 
 " The former governors of these islands have, at every period 
 
HISTORY OF MADAaASCAR. 165 
 
 of their history, in vain endeavoured to obtain that friendly 
 footing, which is now sought and offered to us by the native 
 princes ; * * * and it appears to me, that 
 
 the means are at present in our hands of cutting off in a great 
 measure, at its source, the slave trade in these seas ; and I shall 
 not neglect so favourable an opportunity of availing myself of 
 them to the fullest extent." 
 
 The embassy of Le Sage was the next step 
 in this benevolent plan. 
 
 The brothers of Radama, sent to Mauritius 
 for instruction, were, immediately on their ar- 
 rival, placed under the care of Mr. Hastie, 
 with whom they returned to Madagascar, in 
 July, 1817. Radama with three thousand of 
 his people came down to the coast to meet 
 them. Mr. Hastie, having in charge the horses, 
 and many other valuable presents, sent by the 
 British government to the king, immediately 
 commenced his journey to the capital. 
 
 In the midst of crowds similar to those 
 which attended the arrival of Le Sage, and 
 surrounded by the same demonstrations of wel- 
 come and delight, Mr. Hastie at length reached 
 the capital, on the 6th of August, 1817. The 
 court-yard of the palace was lined with sol- 
 diers ; and the king, seated on a stage about 
 sixty yards from the door, called Mr. Hastie 
 
166 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR.- 
 
 to go to him, and, laughing loud, shook him 
 very warmly by the hand. 
 
 Anxious to render the residence of Mr. 
 Hastie at the capital as comfortable as possi- 
 ble, Radama sent a number of his officers to 
 assist him in preparing the house appropriated 
 to his use, and supplied him with mats and 
 other materials for fitting it up in the European 
 manner, inspecting the work in person all the 
 time, and asking, as a favour, that he might 
 always have access to it when finished. He 
 was much pleased with the readily-granted 
 permission to enter it whenever he chose. In- 
 deed, he scarcely allowed himself time for his 
 usual meals, so anxious was he to return to 
 the society of his guest. The horses (now first 
 introduced into the island) also, claimed much 
 of his attention, and he never failed to regret 
 the loss of that which had been intended for 
 his especial use, and which had died on the 
 journey from the coast to the capital. 
 
 Among the presents sent to Radama by the 
 Governor of Mauritius, one of those which af- 
 forded him the most pleasure was a clock. It 
 was at first a little deranged, and he could not 
 conceal his chagrin on hearing it strike while 
 the minute-hand was at the half-hour. While 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 167 
 
 he was absent from the house, Mr. Hastie for- 
 tunately discovered the cause of the clock's 
 going wrong, and rectified it ; and when the 
 king returned his joy was unbounded. The 
 clock was placed upon a block, at the distance 
 of four feet from a fire large enough to roast a 
 bullock. The monarch sat on the ground be- 
 side it for a whole hour, and, forgetful of his 
 regal dignity, danced when it struck. 
 
 Radama, who possessed an excellent me- 
 mory, and seldom lost sight of any fact that 
 had been communicated to him, was quite 
 capable of appreciating the value of a pocket 
 compass, and was much pleased with a map 
 of the world, upon which he amused himself 
 with tracing out the situation of Madagascar. 
 
 When it was determined that Mr, Hastie 
 should visit the interior of the island, he was 
 empowered to make a treaty of peace and to 
 secure the abolition of the slave trade; and on 
 reaching the capital he gave himself imme- 
 diately and entirely to the accomplishment of 
 this object. With regard to the abolition of 
 the slave trade the king himself appeared, at 
 an early period of the negotiations, to be won 
 over by the arguments of Mr. Hastie ; but 
 though so absolute in his government, and in 
 
168 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 
 
 his influence over his people, that every look 
 and word of his was the subject of imitation, 
 and the slightest command for silence was obey- 
 ed in an instant by tumultuous thousands, there 
 seemed to be a point to which he could not, 
 dared not, lead his people — and this was, the 
 abolition of the traffic in slaves. Radama felt 
 that the slave trade was the favourite trade of 
 the people ; it enabled to dispose of their pri- 
 soners of war, criminals, &c., and to receive in 
 return money, articles of dress, ornaments and 
 arms. It was a source of profit and a means 
 of defence. The king knew this, and he also 
 knew that in abolishing it he risked his throne 
 and his life. 
 
 During the time that Mr. Hastie was press- 
 ing the subject upon his attention, ten or 
 twelve of his principal counsellors were in the 
 habit of assembling every morning at the back 
 of the house occupied by the British agent. 
 These men used to sit upon the ground, de- 
 liberating for about two hours, after which two 
 of their number used to wait upon the king ; 
 and doubtless these deliberations had great 
 weight in retarding the operation of his good 
 intentions. 
 
 At length, however, he yielded to the con- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 169 
 
 Slant, yet gentle arguments of Mr. Hastie, and 
 promised that if the English government would 
 supply his country with arms and ammunition, 
 he would put a total stop to the traffic in 
 slaves. On the 9th of October, 1817, an assem- 
 bly of about five thousand natives was called for 
 the purpose of ascertaining the opinion of the 
 people, and setting before them more correct 
 views on the subject of slavery. There was 
 much opposition among the people, yet on the 
 following morning the business was finally set- 
 tled; and it only remained now for the treaty 
 to be drawn up and the proclamation issued 
 over the island. By the treaty Radama pro- 
 mised that no slave should be sold out of Ma- 
 dagascar, and the English government, in re- 
 turn for the loss of revenue which he would 
 thus incur, engaged to pay Radama yearly 
 the following articles : 
 
 " One thousand dollars in gold. 
 
 " One thousand dollars in silver. 
 
 " One hundred barrels of powder, of 100 lbs. each. 
 
 " One hundred English muskets, complete, with accoutre- 
 ments. 
 
 " Ten thousand flints. 
 
 " Four hundred red jackets. — Four hundred shirts. 
 
 " Four hundred pair of trousers. — Four hundred pair- of 
 shoes. 
 
 15 
 
170 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " Four hundred soldiers' caps. — Four hundred stocks. 
 "Twelve Serjeants' swords, (regulation,) with belts. 
 " Four hundred pieces of white cloth, 
 
 ' Two hundred pieces of blue cloth, 3 
 " A full-dress coat, hat, and boots, all complete, for King 
 Radama. 
 
 "Two horses." 
 
 The treaty, on the part of Radama, went 
 into immediate operation, (according to one 
 of its articles,) and within three months, three 
 of the near relatives of the king suffered death 
 for a violation of it. Not so with the British. 
 Immediately after it was drawn up. Sir Robert 
 Farquhar sailed with it for England, to ob- 
 tain the royal approbation; leaving General 
 Hall governor in his place. Hall not only 
 refused to pay the articles stipulated in the 
 treaty, but sent back the six youths whom Ra- 
 dama had placed under instruction at Mauri- 
 tius, and recalled Mr. Hastie, the British agent , 
 at Madagascar. j 
 
 Meantime, Messrs. S. Bevan and D. Jones, j 
 who had been sent out by the London Mis- \ 
 sionary Society, at the request of Governor ^ 
 Farquhar, arrived at Mauritius. Governor fc 
 Hall discouraged their design of proceeding to jjj 
 Madagascar, on account of the treaty with^ 
 Radama being broken, and the insalubrity of | 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 171 
 
 the climate. They at length, however, deter- 
 mined to go over to Madagascar, to make 
 their own observations on the state of the peo- 
 ple on the coast, and in the interior, and to 
 judge of the probability of establishing a mis- 
 sion in any part of the island with safety and 
 success. They reached Tamatave in August, 
 and on the Sth September, 181 85opened a school 
 of six children, sons of the chief, and the 
 head-men of the village. The parents of the 
 scholars appeared gratified by what they heard 
 and saw, and were especially delighted with 
 the singing. The missionaries were equally 
 pleased with the capacity, docility, and im- 
 provement of their pupils. Having accom- 
 plished the object of this preliminary visit, 
 Messrs. Jones and Bevan sailed for Mauritius, 
 taking with them specimens of the writing of 
 their pupils. On returning with their families 
 to Madagascar, they were received by the na- 
 tives with a hearty welcome ; and it was pe- 
 culiarly encouraging to them to ascertain, 
 that the children formerly taught had, during 
 the absence of the missionaries, been teaching 
 others, and that all were impatient for the re- 
 opening of the school. 
 
 Mr. Jones immediately commenced the erec- 
 
172 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 tion of a school-house. The season was, how- 
 ever, unfavourable, and disease soon com- 
 menced, its ravages in the mission family. The 
 rains were now heavy, and the proper precau- 
 tions having been neglected, a damp house ac- 
 celerated the attack of the Malagasy fever, 
 which they soon felt with fearful violence. 
 Within three months, Mr. Jones's wife and 
 daughter, and Mr. and Mrs. Bevan and their 
 daughter became its victims ; Mr. Jones barely 
 escaped to Mauritius with his life. 
 
 On the return of Governor Farquhar tlie 
 treaty was renewed, with an additional article 
 providing that the king should send twenty 
 youths to England to be instructed as artificers. 
 
 In describing the 11th of October, 1820, 
 when the treaty was publicly renewed, the in- 
 defatigable Hastie observes, " The moment ar- 
 rived when the welfare of millions was to be 
 decided : I agreed to the new condition, and I 
 trust that Divine Power which guides all hearts, 
 will induce the government to sanction the 
 act. The kab'ary was convened, the proclama- ^ 
 tion published, and received with transport by j 
 thousands. The British flag was unfurled j| 
 and freedom — freedom from the bloody stain i 
 of slave-dealing — hailed as the gift of the j 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 173 
 
 British nation. I declare," adds -this gene- 
 rous-hearted man, " the first peal of Radama's 
 cannon, announcing the amity sealed, rejoiced 
 my heart more than the gift of thousands 
 would have done.'^ 
 
 15* 
 
174 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Beginning of the mission — Mr. Jones opens a school at the 
 capital — Mr. Griffiths and others arrive — Feelings of the 
 king to the missionaries — The first-fruits of the school — 
 First Christian baptism on the island — Four natives sent to 
 England — Letter of the king — More missionaries — Their 
 burial-place — Christian church formed — Instance of hospi- 
 tality — The language reduced to w^riting — Visit of Governor 
 Farquhar — Interview with Captain Moorsom. 
 
 No sooner was the British flag hoisted at 
 the capital, on the memorable occasion of the 
 treaty being ratified, than Radama sent a mes- 
 sage to Mr. Jones, encouraging him to come 
 and settle at the capital, promising counte- 
 nance and protection to any other missionaries 
 who might arrive. Mr. Jones wrote to the 
 king to ask if the wives and families of mis- 
 sionaries might also come, and be assured of 
 protection; to which his majesty immediately 
 gave a satisfactory reply. 
 
 On the Sth of December, 1820, the operations 
 of the missionaries were commenced in the 
 capital 5 Mr. Jones on that day beginning a 
 
HISTOnr OF aMADAGASCAR. 175 
 
 school with three children. The next day the 
 number was increased, and subsequently more 
 were added. An appropriate residence being 
 required, Radama laid the foundation of a new 
 house for Mr. Jones, and sprinkled it, accord- 
 ing to the usage of the country, with sacred 
 water. The people were astonished to find 
 the king performing this act for a stranger and 
 a white man, it having been the practice for 
 him to restrict the ceremony to members of his 
 own family. His object, however, was to give 
 a public testimony of his respect for the mis- 
 sionary, and thus to obviate the prejudices and 
 conciliate the esteem of the natives, and to 
 faciUtate his labours among them and their 
 children. 
 
 In April, 1821, the pupils in the mission 
 school were twenty-two in number. They 
 had all been selected from the king's family 
 and favourites, and from the nobility. Some 
 of them were already able to read in the Bible, 
 and had made considerable progress in other 
 branches of education. The king, who was 
 particularly pleased with their singing, used 
 frequently to enter the school while they were 
 thus employed, and would sometimes give out 
 the line with which they were to commence. 
 
176 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 He was extremely desirous that these scholars 
 should be well instructed, and that the first es- 
 tabhshment of the kind in the capital should 
 be called the Royal School. 
 
 Soon after Mr. Griffiths and four artisans 
 arrived ; and it was resolved, with the consent 
 of the king, that Mr. Griffiths should open a 
 school for the children of the common people ; 
 and that when Mrs. Griffiths arrived, the girls 
 should be instructed. To a letter of Governor 
 Farquhar, recommending Mr. Griffiths to his 
 notice he replied, " Yes, I will be a father to 
 them all." 
 
 In October, Mr. Jones and Mr. Griffiths 
 visited Mauritius, and returned with their 
 wives, and more assistants ; and on the 23d 
 of the same month Mr. Griffiths commenced 
 his school. 
 
 A custom has prevailed from time imme- 
 morial in Madagascar, of presenting to the 
 sovereign the first-fruits of the ground, and the 
 first specimens of new productions or new 
 manufactures, in short, of whatever is new of 
 every description. In accordance with this 
 custom, Mrs. Griffiths presented to the king, in 
 December, 1821, a specimen of the first-fruits 
 of needle-work in Madagascar, the work of } 
 
HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 177 
 
 her pupils. The king, who was highly pleased, 
 sent to thank her for teaching the girls, and 
 presented each of them with a small piece of 
 money. On various occasions the king ex- 
 pressed the interest he felt in their object ; and 
 by frequently visiting the missionaries, endea- 
 voured to convince them of his earnest wish 
 to aid and encourage them in their work. 
 
 An interesting event occurred at this pe- 
 riod. The ordinance of baptism was ad- 
 ministered by Protestants, for the first time 
 in Madagascar, on New Year's day, 1822. 
 A small congregation was formed on the oc- 
 casion by the children of the two schools, a 
 part of the royal family, Ralala the chief judge, 
 and the French artisans from Mauritius. The 
 king had been invited, but, being then at his 
 country residence, forgot the precise time ; for 
 which, on the following day, he expressed his 
 regret. The greatest order and regularity was 
 manifested by all who attended, in whose 
 minds a service so novel appeared to awaken 
 considerable interest; and this in return ex- 
 cited a corresponding interest in the members 
 of the mission. The sight of sixty heathen 
 children, who a few months before were living 
 
178 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 without wholesome restraint, scarcely clothed^, 
 and havmg^no one to care for their souls/^ 
 now assembled at the celebration of a Chris- 
 tian ordinance, habited in white European 
 dresses, manifesting great decorum in their 
 manners, and harmoniously uniting in the 
 singing, afforded much gratification, and 
 awakened the cheering hope that the period 
 might not be far distant when these youths 
 should themselves profess their faith in Christy, 
 and, by receiving the rite of baptism, declare 
 themselves his disciples. 
 
 The nature of the baptismal service was^ 
 briefly explained by Mr. Jones in the native 
 language. 
 
 The four youths who according to the treaty 
 were sent to England for instruction, were ac- 
 companied by Prince Rataffe, the brother-in- 
 law of the king ; he was in London at the an- 
 niversary of the London Missionary Society^ 
 and was the bearer of the following letter to 
 its directors : — 
 
 ^ GE2f TLEXEN, 
 
 " When the treaty was concluded between me and Governor- 
 Farquhar, which had for its object the cessation of the export- 
 ation of slaves from the island of Madagascar, the missionary^ 
 Mr. David Jones, accompanied the commissioners from the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 179 
 
 British government, and arrived at Tananarive, the capital of 
 my kingdom, with the intention of paying me a visit to solicit 
 from me leave to settle with other Missionaries, in my domi- 
 nions. Having informed myself of his profession and mission, 
 I acquiesced with much pleasure in his request. 
 
 " Mr. Jones, your missionary, having satisfied me that those 
 sent out by your society have no otlier object than to enlighten 
 the people by persuasion and conviction, and to discover to 
 them the means of becoming happy, by evangelizing and 
 civilizing them, after the manner of European nations, and 
 this not by force, contrary to the light of their understandings : 
 
 " Therefore, gentlemen, I request you to send me, if con- 
 venient, as many missionaries as you may deem proper, to- 
 gether with their families, if they desire it ; provided you send 
 skilful artisans to make my people workmen, as well as good 
 Christians. 
 
 "I avail myself, gentlemen, of this opportunity, to promise 
 all the protection, the safety, the respect, and the tranquillity 
 which missionaries may require from my subjects. 
 
 " The missionaries who are particularly required at present, 
 are persons who are able to instruct my people in the Chris- 
 tian religion, and in various trades, such as weaving, carpen- 
 tering, &c. 
 
 "I shall expect, gentlemen, from you, a satisfactory answer, 
 by an early opportunity. 
 
 "Accept, gentlemen, the assurances of my esteem and affec- 
 tion. ' (Signed) "Radama Manjaka." 
 
 " Tananarive, Oct. 29, 1820." 
 
 Influenced by the favourable views of Ra- 
 dama and the representations of Mr. Jones, the 
 missionary at the capital, another missionary 
 
ISO HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 and four artisans were appointed to Madagas- 
 car; and when Prince Rataffe returned, he 
 was accompanied by this reinforcement, which 
 consisted of the Rev. J. Jeffreys and his wife, 
 Messrs. Brooks, Chick, Canham, and Row- 
 lands. 
 
 They were encouraged by Radama and the 
 missionaries already in the island, and cherish- 
 ed the pleasing expectation of aiding in the ^ 
 improvements of the Malagasy, by introducing 
 a knowledge of their respective trades, the 
 working in iron, the tanning and currying of 
 leather, and the improving of the arts of spin- 
 ning and weaving silk, flax, and cotton. The 
 feelings of gladness with which the arrange- 
 ments for commencing their labours had been 
 made, were soon mingled with sadness, on ac- 
 count of the comparatively sudden removal by 
 death of one of their number, Mr. Brooks, 
 who died after a short illness, on the 24th of 
 June, ten days after his arrival at the capital. 
 
 The missionaries applied to the judges for a 
 spot of ground which might be regarded as a 
 burial-place for the mission. They were de- 
 sired to take freely as much as they chose. 
 The spot of ground which they selected was 
 afterwards enclosed, and here the remains of 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 181 
 
 those members of the mission who have died 
 at the capital repose in hope of the resurrection 
 of the just. 
 
 On the 25th the remains of Mr. Brooks were 
 committed to the grave. All the members of 
 the mission attended, and the children of the 
 school. Great numbers of the natives were 
 also present ; they appeared much impressed 
 with the scene, and manifested a general and 
 affectionate sympathy with the survivors on 
 the melancholy occasion. 
 
 The consent of the king having been ob- 
 tained for pupils to be taught by the newly- 
 arrived missionary, Mr. Jeffreys commenced a 
 school on the 25th of June with twelve child- 
 ren. The readiness of the Malagasy youths 
 to receive instruction was always a source of 
 encouragement to the missionaries, and formed 
 no small part of the pleasure they experienced 
 in their work. A considerable part of the 
 stimulus operating on the minds of the scholars 
 arose, no doubt, from their desire to please the 
 king ; what the sovereign directed to be done, 
 having been engaged in with alacrity and 
 energy. Besides this, the taratasy — learning to 
 read and write — carried with it all the charm 
 of novelty, and thus both operated favourably 
 16 
 
182 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 in promoting that degree of proficiency which 
 afforded so much satisfaction to their teachers. 
 It could, however, scarcely be expected that 
 some jealousies should not be created in the 
 minds of the natives generally, during these 
 new, and to them somewhat incomprehensi- 
 ble, proceedings. They well knew that the 
 white people, who had previously visited the 
 capital, had come to purchase their country- 
 men ; that by their means their children and 
 relations had been taken away, and sold into 
 slavery; and they were still jealous of the 
 strangers at the capital, though, as themselves 
 were witnesses, engaged in the benevolent em- 
 ployment of teaching their offspring under the 
 public and avowed sanction of the king. It 
 was not long after Mr. Jeffreys had formed his 
 school, that whispers and murmurs were 
 heard, tending to convey suspicion of the mis- 
 sionaries being leagued with Radama to ob- 
 tain their children, under pretence of instruct- 
 ing them, but ultimately seUing them into 
 slavery ; and in this suspicion they fancied 
 they were supported by the fact, that Prince 
 Rataffe had returned from England, and had 
 not brought back with him the Malagasy 
 youths. Instead of their coming back, more 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 183 
 
 white people had arrived, and how many 
 more might come they could not tell. Their 
 suspicions soon grew into the most anxious 
 fears; and parental affection, under a some- 
 what extraordinary form, proved fatal to 
 several children, by the strange and cruelly 
 mistaken measures employed to conceal them, 
 and thus prevent their being placed in the 
 schools. Many parents residing in the neigh- 
 bourhood of the capital actually hid their 
 children in their rice-holes, where several of 
 them died, suffocated by the heated and con- 
 fined air of those subterraneous granaries. 
 
 To arrest the progress of these suspicions, 
 which threatened to destroy the infant mission, 
 by exciting the strongest prejudices against its 
 agents and its objects, the most prompt and 
 decisive measures were required. Radama 
 was at that time prosecuting the war in the 
 Sakalava country ; but his mother, a woman 
 of considerable energy and independence of 
 mind, and who maintained some degree of au- 
 thority in the absence of her son, sent a kabary 
 to the people, to be published in all the mar- 
 kets, announcing that any person who should 
 be convicted of raising false reports respecting 
 the white people or the king, should be re- 
 
184 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 duced to slavery ; and that whoever should be 
 found guilty of concealing children in the rice- 
 holes, and thereby causing their death, should 
 be put to death for the offence. "Cease there- 
 fore at once/^ said Rambolamasoandro, "from 
 all such practices, for it is the instruction of 
 your children here, and not sending them into 
 another country, that is the wish and intention 
 of Radama your king.^' 
 
 This spirited and well-timed message had 
 its desired effect. Confidence appeared to be 
 restored, and the concealment of children was 
 not afterwards heard of. 
 
 On the first Sunday in September, 1822, the 
 members of the mission, though they had been 
 connected prior to their leaving England with 
 different denominations of Christians, formed 
 themselves into a holy fraternity, or church, at 
 Tananarivo, celebrating for the first time the 
 ordinance of the Lord's supper. This took 
 place within the court-yard of the palace. Al- 
 though the church was formed on the Congre- 
 gational plan, it was arranged as a fundamen- 
 tal rule in the society, that the same liberal 
 principles of admission and communion should 
 be adopted, which characterize the parent in- 
 stitution ; so that Christians of other denomi- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 185 
 
 nations, walking in the faith and purity of the 
 gospel, who might afterwards visit or reside 
 on the spot, should feel themselves welcome 
 to a participation of the privileges which the 
 fellowship now formed was designed to se- 
 cure. 
 
 Towards the end of September, Mr. Jones, 
 Mr. Griffiths, and Mr. Canham made a tour 
 westward of the capital to the distance of about 
 seventy miles, taking twelve of the most ad- 
 vanced among the scholars with them. The 
 excursion was intended to aid them in the ac- 
 quirement of the language, and to increase 
 their knowledge of the manners, customs, and 
 morals of the people, together with the pro- 
 duce of their soil, and their methods of culti- 
 vating the ground. 
 
 As they were passing through a village they 
 Avere met by an elderly man, who begged of 
 them to turn back, and partake of some re- 
 freshment. This being a singular instance of 
 hospitality, and offered at a suitable time of 
 day for resting, they accepted the invitation, 
 and accompanied the old man to his house. 
 Mats were spread for them, and a present 
 brought of ducks, fowls, a pig, and some rice ; 
 and that nothing might be wanting for the im- 
 16^ 
 
1S6 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 mediate entertainment of his visitors, the hos- 
 pitable host actually chopped up his bedstead 
 to provide fuel for cooking. He expressed 
 great joy in their having accepted his invita- 
 tion, remarking, that he wished to honour 
 those whom Radama honoured, and to respect 
 and love those whom Radama respected. On 
 thanking him for his hospitality, and present- 
 ing him with a few yards of white cloth, he 
 was so delighted that he leaped and danced 
 with ecstasy, calling on heaven, and earth, the 
 sun, and moon, and all above and all below — 
 god and the king — to bless thern, and give 
 them the desire of their hearts. 
 
 After an absence of about a month, they 
 returned home, having obtained a sufficient 
 knowledge of the disposition and circum- 
 stances of the people, to feel the importance 
 and eligibility of endeavouring to extend the 
 benefits of education in the country around the 
 capital. 
 
 In January, 1823, some important arrange- 
 ments were made respecting the orthography 
 of the language. It was decided by the king, 
 that the English consonants and the French 
 vowels should be employed ; and thus, with 
 the exception of some alterations afterwards 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 187 
 
 made, and sanctioned by the king, the mode 
 of reducing the Malagasy language to writing 
 was determined. In connexion with this sub- 
 ject, a circumstance is related by Captain 
 Moorsom, which appears too characteristic of 
 Radama, in his royal pupilage, to be omitted. 
 After Mr. Hastie had begun to teach him Eng- 
 lish orthography, he placed himself, in the ab- 
 sence of that gentleman from the capital, under 
 the tuition of a French master ; but becoming 
 confused with the different sounds of the let- 
 ters, he used a somewhat enviable prerogative, 
 and made a law, that throughout his whole 
 kingdom each letter should have but one 
 sound. Previous to this the Arabic character 
 had been employed. 
 
 The Governor of Mauritius had recently 
 touched at Tamatave on his way to England, 
 with the hope of seeing Radama, who was 
 equally anxious to meet the benefactor of his 
 country. This meeting would most probably 
 have been effected, had not Radama been de- 
 tained at Tananarivo by the approaching an- 
 nual festival. His remark on the occasion 
 was, " If I leave home before the feast, the 
 people will say I have more regard for fo- 
 reigners than for my own subjects.'^ And, 
 
188 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 therefore, ever watchful as he was over his in- 
 fluence with the people, he determined to risk 
 the loss of his own gratification, for the cer- 
 tainty of holding firmly the reins of govern- 
 ment at home. 
 
 Immediately after the festival, Radama 
 hastened to the coast, but received by the way 
 the mortifying intelligence, that Sir Robert had 
 touched at Tamatave, and was gone. " Then 
 it is too late,^' exclaimed Radama, " and I shall 
 never see my friend !'^ 
 
 He, however, enjoyed an interview with Cap- 
 tain Moorsom of the British navy, which, as 
 described by Captain Moorsom, presents a sim- 
 ple but graphic picture of the person and 
 character of a prince, who, to borrow the ex- 
 pression of the captain, " was adorned with 
 qualities as much beyond his situation in the 
 then existing circumstances of his country, as 
 any monarch of whom we have record." " In 
 his individual character," observes Captain 
 Moorsom, "it is probable he approaches 
 nearest to that of Peter the Great." 
 
 Radama is described by the same writer as 
 being short and slender, and, though at that 
 time thirty years old, as not appearing more 
 than twenty, v\nth a boyish aspect and de- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 189 
 
 tneanour. On the occasion of his first inter- 
 view, Captain Moorsom, accompanied by his 
 officers and marines, went on shore to meet 
 the king ; and Mr. Hastie, having lent him a 
 horse, they drew up in an open space a short 
 distance from the house of Rafaralahy. The 
 king's advanced guard soon appeared,^ and 
 Hned the road on each side ; next followed his 
 grenadiers, consisting of one thousand five 
 hundred men, all armed and equipped as Eng- 
 lish soldiers ; having at their head Radama's 
 adjutant-general : these troops, with their band, 
 marched between the lines in open column, 
 and presented arms as they passed ; next came 
 the generals and nobles, and then Radama, 
 mounted on an Arabian steed, and dressed iix 
 the uniform of an English field-officer of engi- 
 neers, with a cap fitting close to the head, 
 made of crimson velvet, variously ornamented; 
 his boots were of the same ; and over his head 
 a small silk canopy was carried by an attend- 
 ant. A number of irregular troops, clad in the 
 costume of the country, but armed with fire- 
 locks, closed the procession. "When the 
 king,'' says Captain Moorsom, "came within 
 sixty yards of where I stood, I advanced ; and 
 when I had passed through his guards, he 
 
190 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 drew up, and we shook hands. I expressed 
 in French my pleasure in meeting him, and 
 took my station on his right, with Mr. Hastie 
 on his left, while the officers of my guard filed 
 round to the rear, and in this manner we pro- 
 ceeded to Rafaralahy's house. When Radama 
 dismounted in the court, the prince and his 
 wives, one of whom was sister to the king, 
 threw themselves at their sovereign's feet, and 
 kissed his boots. He endeavoured to prevent 
 this customary salutation, which he had re- 
 cently prohibited. After the exchange of a 
 few civilities, accompanied by mutual invita- 
 tions given and accepted, the party separated 
 for a time, and met again at the dinner-table. 
 Here the king, after giving the health of King 
 George, made a speech, abounding in meta- 
 phor, the substance of which was addressed to 
 his nobles. "You hail me as your chief,'' 
 said, he, "I acknowledge you as my officers. 
 You look to me as a wide-spreading tree, 
 whose leaves will shade, whose branches 
 cover you : it is not to me you should look, it 
 is to the King of England, the root of this 
 tree !" 
 
 In the conversation which followed. Captain 
 Moorsom endeavoured to impress still further 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 191 
 
 upon the mind of the king, the importance of 
 commerce- in raising the national character of 
 his people. He also used every argument to 
 convince him that neither commerce, nor any- 
 other means of national prosperity, could be 
 maintained, without the cessation of intestine 
 wars, and the depredations of tribe against 
 tribe. To all which the king listened atten- 
 tively, and replied with his wonted shrewdness 
 and good sense. 
 
 On the 11th, the king dined on board the 
 frigate, some of the English officers being left 
 on shore as hostages. He had some trouble 
 to satisfy his people about his safety, the 
 French having spread a report that the Eng- 
 lish, who were in the practice of inviting the 
 chiefs on board their ships, and carrying them 
 off, wanted to entrap him. His own determi- 
 nation, however, silenced all remonstrances ; 
 but still the vessel was watched with jealousy 
 by the people on shore, who shouted, when- 
 ever they perceived the least motion, " There 
 now, he is off. The king is gone.^^ 
 
 He was evidently rather unnerved, and the 
 rolling of the ship made him giddy; but he 
 paid great attention to what was shown him, 
 unlike the generality of the curious and unin- 
 
192 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 formed, being inquisitive without annoying. 
 In the course of conversation, many things fell 
 under his notice, which led to subjects he had 
 never heard of; and it is remarkable that his 
 mind, instead of being oppressed by too much 
 of what was new and surprising, seemed only 
 to expand under the pressure. 
 
 After dining on board the Ariadne, Radama 
 drank the health of King George, and spoke 
 to this effect, — that many attempts had been 
 made to create animosity between him and the 
 English, and to induce him to distrust them ; 
 that he felt for the king of England an attach- 
 ment almost filial;"^ and he gave the greatest 
 proof of his confidence in the officers of the 
 king, by thus placing himself on board the 
 ship; and he desired that the sentiments he 
 expressed might be conveyed by Captain 
 Moorsom to his sovereign. 
 
 He left the ship with a look that plainly ex- 
 pressed, " How glad I am it is over !'^ and on 
 reaching the shore, where the delight of his 
 people was expressed in the usual manner by 
 
 * The king expressed this by a familiar term, equivalent to 
 saying, " I hail him, old boy !" — and this to a monarch, who 
 wa6 distinguished as the most perfect gentleman in Europe ! 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 19^3 
 
 dancing and singing, accompanied by 'the 
 loudest vociferations of welcome, he no sooner 
 touched the land, than he bent one knee to the 
 ground, exclaiming, that his mother (the earth) 
 had permitted him to leave her for a while, 
 and now, as a dutiful son, he saluted her on 
 his return. 
 
 For a few days subsequent to this visit to 
 the ship, Radama was prevented attending to 
 any public business by an attack of illness ; 
 but as soon as he was sufficiently recovered, 
 Captain Moorsom paid him a visit, in com- 
 pany with Mr. Hastie, and took the occasion 
 of his late indisposition to congratulate him on 
 his recovery, in a manner which tended to 
 bring to his consideration the responsibility he 
 owed to the Almighty Being who thus pro- 
 longed his life, and who assigned to every man 
 his place in the creation. Captain Moorsom 
 then laid before him two Bibles, one English 
 and the other French, and said that, by the 
 king's permission, he desired to present to him 
 a book which gave the history of a man whose 
 life was spent in doing good, and which con- 
 tained an account of the religion of the Eng- 
 lish people — of that which taught them it was 
 their duty to do good to all men, and. to try to 
 17 
 
194 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 
 
 do good to Madagascar; adding, that the 
 covering of the book was not splendid, but the 
 inside was valuable. 
 
 The king replied, that if the books contained 
 what was straight, and not crooked, (his meta- 
 phor for truth,) he should be glad to have 
 them ; and with regard to the outside, he did 
 not regard a man for the beauty of his counte- 
 nance, but for the qualities of his heart. Cap- 
 tain Moorsom then wrote the king's name in 
 the Bible ; and it is remarkable, that the same 
 book, after being faithfully preserved during 
 the king's lifetime, was buried with him 
 amongst other treasures in his splendid tomb. 
 
 In many subsequent conversations. Captain 
 Moorsom proved himself the faithful friend of 
 Radama, by pointing out the evils arising out 
 of many of those national customs which the 
 king had not yet felt himself able entirely to 
 abolish, particularly that of trial by poison ; 
 nor was it to an indifferent or inattentive ear 
 that these arguments were addressed. "Ra- 
 dama,'' says Captain Moorsom, "is an extra- 
 ordinary man. His intellect is as much ex- 
 panded beyond that of his countrymen, as that 
 of the nineteenth century is in advance of the 
 sixteenth. But his penetration and straight- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 195 
 
 forward good sense would make him remark- 
 able under any circumstances. With all the 
 impatience of a despotic monarch, exacting the 
 most prompt and implicit obedience to his will, 
 jealous of his authority, and instant to punish, 
 he is yet sagacious, and cautious in altering 
 established customs. His power is founded 
 upon popular opinion ; his game is to play the 
 people against the chiefs, and he understands 
 it well; for these fear, and those love him.'' 
 
196 HISTORY OF MADA6ASCAB. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 The missionary seminaiy — New schools opened — Encouraged 
 by the king — The Madagascar Missionary School Society 
 formed — Arrival of missionaries — Illness and death of Mr. 
 Hastie — Grief of Radama — -Mr. Hastie's services to Mada* 
 gascar — The king's letter announcing his death — Arrival of 
 a press and printers — Death of Mr. Hovenden — Detection 
 of an impostor — Arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Freeman — First 
 attempt to print native books — General state of the mission 
 — Death of Mr. Tyerman — Death of Radama. 
 
 In March, 1824, the king expressed a wish 
 that the schools already opened in the capital, 
 and now containing two hundred and sixty- 
 eight pupils, should be joined into one, and 
 called the Missionary Seminary, and be re- 
 garded as the parent institution and the model 
 for all the schools that might be formed in any 
 part of his dominions. Messrs. Jones and 
 Griffiths, Avith their wives, were to superintend 
 the seminary. With this request the mission- 
 aries complied, and Mr. Jeffreys opened a new 
 school about twenty miles from the capital. 
 At thie suggestion of Mr. Hastie, schools were 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 197 
 
 established in seven other different villages in 
 the neiglibourhood of the capital. Before the 
 middle of the year about two thousand children 
 were under instruction. 
 
 Upon a careful review of the events which 
 had lately transpired, the missionaries coidd 
 not but feel that they had great encourage- 
 ment in their labours. The field for exertion 
 had been greatly extended ; a large accession 
 had been made to the number of their scholars ; 
 means of instruction were rapidly multiplying, 
 as teachers from the central school at the capi- 
 tal were found competent to conduct those at 
 the different villages around. A commence- 
 ment had been made in the translation of the 
 sacred Scriptures, religious services were regu- 
 larly held in the native language on the Sab- 
 bath, a commodious school and places of wor- 
 ship had been opened, and the missionaries 
 continued to receive the sanction and assist- 
 ance of the king in their multipUed and in- 
 creasingly important labours. 
 
 Nor were the hopes of better and brighter 
 days for Madagascar confined to that sphere 
 alone in which the missionaries were labour- 
 ing. The morning of civilization had first 
 dawned upon the mind of the monarch, and 
 17* 
 
198 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the light was now extending wherever his in- 
 fluence was felt. Agriculture was rendering 
 to the people the peaceful rewards of industry. 
 Radama felt that he had acquired his sove- 
 reignty by his military power, that he must 
 maintain his supremacy by the same means, 
 and that, instead of leading into the field of 
 battle a lawless horde of rapacious savages, he 
 now commanded a regularly disciplined army; 
 while the judicious and indefatigable agent of 
 the British government was seizing every op- 
 portunity that presented itself for suggesting 
 better principles of government, and proposing 
 laws more just and beneficial, by which the 
 condition of the people might be rendered 
 more favourable to their intellectual and moral 
 culture. 
 
 Attendance at the schools was always con- 
 sidered by Radama as a branch of service 
 rendered to himself as sovereign of the coun- 
 try. To serve in the army, to fetch timber 
 from the forest, to learn a trade, to prepare 
 and carry charcoal to the capital for the king's 
 smiths, were parts of the service paid to the 
 king, and schools were now made another 
 branch of public duty. 
 
 The intentions of Radama were good, in 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 199 
 
 making the sending of the children to school a 
 mark of loyalty and obedience on the part of 
 the parents, but it ultimately proved injurious 
 to the interests of education among the people 
 generally ; and it ought to be stated, that, al- 
 though any objection made by parents to al- 
 lowing their children to attend the schools, 
 was liable to be construed into an act of dis- 
 loyalty, the king invariably preferred the ex- 
 ercise of mild measures in promoting the 
 education of his people. 
 
 In establishing schools and appointing 
 teachers in the villages around the capital, 
 great competition was shown by the inhabit- 
 ants. The number of scholars promised by 
 the people was the ground upon which the 
 missionaries decided to open a school ; and it 
 was not without satisfaction that they found 
 themselves invited to commence one at the 
 village of Betsizaraina, the residence of the 
 idol Rabehaza. It was, however, not on the 
 safest ground that their operations were carried 
 on in so sacred a neighbourhood. A teacher, 
 who had been instructed in the knowledge of 
 the one true God, and was convinced of the 
 folly and sinfulness of idolatry, happening to 
 speak to the children one day in yery disre- 
 
200 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 spectful terms of Rabehaza^ he was severely 
 reproved by the headmen of the village. The 
 teacher defended himself, saying, that the idol 
 was nothing, that even the dust of the earth 
 was more useful than their god. Upon which 
 one of the men was so enraged as to strike the 
 boy with great violence. The affair was after- 
 wards carried before the judges, and it was 
 finally deemed most prudent to remove the 
 teacher from the school. Nor did the matter 
 end here : a short time after that, a heavy 
 shower of hailstones falling, and destroying 
 quantities of rice in the plantations, the people 
 attributed the calamity to the displeasure of 
 the idol, on account of the- children's ceasing 
 to believe on him. They therefore threatened 
 the children with the severest consequences 
 of their displeasure, if they still continued to 
 treat the idols with disrespect. '-We have 
 nursed you,'' said the parents, ^^we have 
 brought you up to this day ; but now you for- 
 sake the customs of your forefathers. We give 
 you time to think of it, and unless you deter- 
 mine to abide by our wishes and our customs, 
 Ave shall complain of you to the king." 
 
 At the expiration of the period named, the 
 children replied, " We cannot control you, we 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 201 
 
 cannot prevent your complaining to the king ; 
 but we have been taught to tell the truth, and 
 if, to please you, we should say with our lips 
 that we believe in the idol, yet in our hearts 
 we cannot/' 
 
 The people had collected as many hailstones 
 as they could, and thrown them into the school- 
 room. Afterwards, on carrying their taxes 
 for payment to the capital, they took the op- 
 portunity of complaining to the king of the 
 injurious tendency of the schools. ^' Our child- 
 ren,'' they said, " are forsaking the customs of 
 our ancestors, and forsaking our gods." "Do 
 you mind your work," replied the king, " and 
 let the children mind their instructions." 
 
 A circumstance, equally characteristic of the 
 king, occurred a short time afterwards, when 
 some people from this village waited upon him 
 to solicit a piece of fine cloth to cover their 
 idol. "Why, surely," said Radama, "he must 
 be very poor, if he cannot get a piece of cloth 
 for himself. If he is a god, he can provide 
 his own garments." 
 
 Messrs. Jones and Griffiths now divided 
 their time every Sabbath between visiting the 
 village-schools, and conducting divine service 
 in the chapel at the capital ; and whether from 
 
202 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the novelty of the services, or from the preva- 
 lent feeling of competition, each endeavouring 
 to be more zealous than his neighbour, the 
 congregations on the Sabbath frequently 
 amounted to above a thousand persons. The 
 doors and windows of the chapel were thronged, 
 and the court-yard filled. The queen and one 
 of the king's sisters frequently attended ; and 
 the people remarked that every Sunday at the 
 chapel was like one of their own kabaries. 
 
 The missionaries, unwilling to confine their 
 efforts to the capital, and having received fa- 
 vourable reports of the salubrity of Fort Dau- 
 phin, on the south-eastern coast of the island, 
 communicated to Radama their wishes for the 
 establishment of a mission in that part of the 
 island, and the sanction of the king was finally 
 obtained. Bombatoc was also named some 
 time afterwards as another eligible field for 
 missionary labours ; but with regard to that 
 part of Madagascar, Radama expressed his 
 fears that the people were too superstitious to 
 justify any attempt of the kind at that time. 
 
 The Rev. J. Jeffreys had now been in Ma- 
 dagascar three years, one of which he had 
 passed at Ambatomanga, superintending a 
 school there, and addressing the people in the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 203 
 
 neighbouring villages Avhenever opportunity 
 offered. In the month of January, 1 825, Mrs. 
 Jeffreys had been, attacked with severe and 
 painful indisposition, in consequence of which, 
 a voyage to Mauritius was found necessary 
 for the recovery of her health; and in the 
 month of June, Mr. Jeffreys and his family 
 sailed from Tamatave for Port Louis. In this 
 voyage, the inconvenience of their situation on 
 board the vessel, with the unaccommodating 
 disposition of the captain, were amongst the 
 smallest of the trials they were called upon to 
 sustain. On the tenth day after embarking, 
 both Mr. Jeffreys and his eldest daughter com- 
 plained of pain in the head. Other symptoms 
 of an alarming nature succeeded, and the af- 
 flicted mother had to close the eyes of her dy- 
 ing child, at a time when its father could not 
 with safety be made acquainted with its situa- 
 tion. A few days after, its body was com- 
 mitted to the silent deep ; and the bereaved 
 mother was called upon to perform the same 
 melancholy duty to her husband, who was re- 
 moved by death on the 4th of July, having 
 endeavoured with his latest breath to point 
 out to his surviving wife that consolation, of 
 which; from her peculiar situation, she was so 
 
;^Q4 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR, 
 
 much in need, and finally commended her to 
 the care of that God who promises to be a 
 Father to the fatherless, and the God of the 
 widow. 
 
 Mrs. Jeffreys pursued her voyage to Mauri- 
 tius, where she remained about six weeks, and 
 then embarked on the 22dof August, with her 
 infant family, for England, which, after a 
 voyage not exempt from perils, she reached 
 in safety on the 22d of the following Novem- 
 ber. 
 
 In the month of August, 1825, a prayer- 
 meeting was instituted for the benefit of the 
 Malagasy youths, in which it was agreed that 
 the native language only should be used. It 
 afibrded much satisfaction to the missionaries 
 to find some of the scholars not only willing to 
 associate with them in these exercises, but 
 capable of engaging in prayer themselves, and 
 with simplicity, fervour, and apparent feeUngs 
 of true devotion, imploring the blessings of the 
 true God on themselves and their countrymen. 
 These meetings were first held on an evening, 
 but it was afterwards found that the morning 
 would be more suitable for the purpose; and 
 they afterwards extended to the village-schools, 
 where several teachers were found, whom the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 205 
 
 missionaries deemed it suitable to request to 
 conduct the services. 
 
 During the autumn of this year, a son of 
 General Keating visited Tananarivo, where 
 he arrived in company with Mr. Hastie. 
 Having expressed considerable interest in the 
 state of the mission, and paid much attention 
 to the schools, he recommended to the British 
 agent the formation of a Madagascar mis- 
 sionary school society, for providing, by spe- 
 cial subscription, articles used in the schools, 
 and the support of native teachers, so as to re- 
 lieve the funds of the London Missionary So- 
 ciety. The measure appearing eligible, a plan 
 was drawn out, and the king's patronage so- 
 licited. After some delay, this was procured. 
 Officers were then chosen, and subscriptions 
 entered into. The statement of the object and 
 the regulations were translated into Malagasy, 
 and a deputation was appointed to ascertain 
 what amount of assistance might be expected 
 from the king. Their object, however, did 
 not receive his sanction at first ; but this was 
 afterwards given to the proposed plan, on 
 condition that two of his officers should be 
 allowed to attend all the meetings of the so- 
 ciety. 
 
 18 
 
206 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 The donations for this object amounted to 
 one hundred and sixty-five dollars, and the 
 subscriptions to one hundred and thirty-seven, 
 besides the loan of one hundred pounds for the 
 benefit of the society, by James Hastie, Esq. 
 who lent this sum without interest To the 
 above was added, soon afterwards, a donation 
 of fifty dollars from his majesty, and the offer 
 of ground on which to erect premises for the 
 society. 
 
 The rules of the institution were such as 
 appeared best adapted to the existing necessi- 
 ties of the people, for whose advantage a 
 Hbrary was provided, to which it was agreed 
 that natives of Madagascar should be admitted 
 at the recommendation of the members. 
 
 An eligible site having been chosen for the 
 erection of premises for the society, at the 
 north end of the town, and near the chapel, an 
 application was made on the subject to his 
 majesty. Full explanations were laid before 
 him, and he at length consented to make a 
 grant of the land, and to allow his convicts to 
 prepare the ground for the building ; the whole 
 cost seven hundred and twenty-two Spanish 
 dollars. 
 
 A plan was then formed for establishing a 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 207 
 
 repository, or store of articles used in the 
 schools, to be distributed gratis among the 
 scholars, and of goods to be sold for the benefit 
 of the School Society. So long as it was pro- 
 posed to render it an integral part of the 
 School Society, great difficulties were found to 
 exist ; some members of the latter being un- 
 willing to take any part of the pecuniary re- 
 sponsibiUty that must necessarily be incurred, 
 others being already engaged in business for 
 themselves in town. Mr. Hastie, Messrs. 
 Jones, Griffiths, Chick, and Canham, mission- 
 aries, became responsible for different sums, 
 with which the project was commenced; but 
 it did not prove so advantageous to the cause 
 of education as had been expected, and could 
 scarcely be attended to by the missionaries 
 without some inconvenience. 
 
 In the month of March, 1826, the annual 
 examination of the schools took place, and 
 Radama, as usual presided. Rewards were, 
 on that occasion, presented by the king to 
 those scholars who had made the greatest im- 
 provement. The king afterwards proceeded 
 to a spacious plain in the centre of the town, 
 where all the scholars and teachers, amounting 
 to two thousand, assembled. Here he called 
 
208 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 for a list of the names of all the villages where 
 schools were established, with their respective 
 numbers of pupils, and, having read it publicly, 
 commended those which were prosperous, and 
 passed censure on the negligent. 
 
 The schools of the respective districts hav- 
 ing been classed, so that it might be seen what 
 districts had been most zealous in meeting the 
 king's wishes, he addressed the children in the 
 following words : — " Do you tell your parents, 
 that by attending the schools and learning the 
 lessons taught you, you not only give me and 
 the white people pleasure, but do honour to 
 yourselves and your parents. The knowledge 
 you obtain, is good — good for trade. By read- 
 ing and writing, you will learn to record and 
 preserve in remembrance what else would be 
 forgotten, and to acquire the good dispositions 
 which are taught, will render you good sub- 
 jects ; and this will be your greatest honour 
 and glory. Now, go home, and tell your pa- 
 rents I am pleased with you. ' Fear God, and 
 obey the king.' *' 
 
 Some of the teachers from each district re- 
 plied to the king in language expressive of 
 their attachment to him, and their determina- 
 tion to deserve his favour ; after which, ten 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 209 
 
 bullocks were given to them as a royal present, 
 and the assembly broke up, well pleased with 
 the transactions of the day. 
 
 The prospects of the mission were regarded 
 by its friends as encouraging; and soon after 
 the painful intelligence of the decease of Mr. 
 Jeffrey had reached England, the directors of 
 the Missionary Society appointed the Rev. 
 David Johns to succeed him, who proceeded 
 accordingly, on the 5th of May, to Mauritius. 
 The party appointed on this occasion to rein- 
 force the mission at Tananarivo, consisted of 
 Mr. and Mrs. Johns, Mr. and Mrs. Cameron, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Cummins, and Raolombelona, 
 one of the native youths who had finished his 
 education at Manchester, and had made him- 
 self acquainted with the art of spinning and 
 dyeing cotton. Several of the youths sent 
 from Madagascar had previously returned, and 
 two of them still remained in England for fur- 
 ther improvement. Mr. Johns and his com- 
 panions reached Port Louis in safety in the 
 month of July. 
 
 In September, 1826, Mr. Hastie, who had 
 
 been sent to the coast to settle the affairs of a 
 
 chief recently deceased, and to aid Mr. Johns 
 
 and his party in their journey, returned to the 
 
 18* 
 
210 - HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 capital to die. Messrs. Jones and Griffiths 
 immediately went to him, and found him so 
 changed that they could hardly recognise him 
 or comprehend his expressions. They re- 
 mained with him night and day ; the king also 
 visited him frequently, and sent hourly mes- 
 sages of inquiry to his house. 
 
 Few monarchs have given a higher testi- 
 mony of their regard for an individual than 
 that conveyed in the language of Radama to 
 the friends who were watching by the bedside 
 of Mr. Hastie. " I have/' said he. " lost many 
 of my people, many of my soldiers, most of 
 my officers, and several of the Maroserana, or 
 highest nobles ; but this is nothing in com- 
 parison with the loss of Andrian-asy."^ He 
 has been a faithful friend ; vady ny Madagas- 
 car — a husband to Madagascar : the good he 
 has done cannot be too highly spoken of by 
 me. He has surpassed every agent that pre- 
 ceded him ; and never will any who may 
 succeed him, prove his equal. Many may 
 come here, but none will feel more interest in. 
 Madagascar than Andrian-asy. Many may 
 
 * "Andriana," nobleman, — a title of respect and honour; 
 and Hastie, contracted into " asy." 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 211 
 
 boast much, but none will do so much as he 
 has done, nor endure the toils which he has 
 endured. May God spare his valuable life to 
 us!^^ 
 
 Such were the grateful and ajffectionate ex- 
 pressions of Radama. He felt as a father 
 about to be bereaved of a beloved son, or as a 
 son losing the counsels of a father whose cha- 
 racter he reveres, and whose affection he reci- 
 procates. 
 
 About one o'clock on the 8th of October, 
 Mr. Hastie gently breathed his last, leaving 
 with his widow an infant son, then about 
 twelve months old. 
 
 Intelligence of the event was conveyed to 
 the king without delay. His majesty, contrary 
 to the customs of the country, went to see the 
 corpse, attended by the several members of 
 the royal family. The same mark of respect 
 was paid by the judges, the officers, and the 
 principal people. A minute-gun was also 
 fired, as a public mark of honour. Nothing 
 was left undone which could demonstrate the 
 respect entertained for his memory, both by 
 natives of every rank, and Europeans at the 
 capital. His majesty sent persons to prepare 
 the grave, and the senior judge furnished the 
 
2\2 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Stones which he had prepared for the erection 
 of his own tomb. 
 
 On the 20th the corpse was taken to the 
 missionary chapel, where the funeral service 
 was conducted by the Rev. D. Griffiths. The 
 king, the royal family, the judges, and the of- 
 ficers attended, with a vast concourse of peo- 
 ple. The body was then conveyed for inter- 
 ment to the missionary burial-ground, where 
 the assembled multitude were suitably ad- 
 dressed by the Rev. David Jones. 
 
 Seven years actively employed in the ser- 
 vice of Madagascar, and two in a state of un- 
 easy suspense and mortification respecting it, 
 at Mauritius, may justly be deemed sufficient 
 to entitle Mr. Hastie to the character of a faith- 
 ful agent to his government, and a steady 
 friend and benefactor to Madagascar. Few 
 men could perhaps be found more alive than 
 he was, to the honour of his own country and 
 government, more anxious to sustain its dig- 
 nity in the eye of foreigners, or more zealous 
 in the pursuit of those objects which he knew 
 his government supported in its connexion 
 with the island of Madagascar. Few men, it 
 may also be said, have been able to obtain 
 greater success in their measures — measures 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 213 
 
 calmly deliberated upon^ and arranged, and 
 then steadily and perseveringly pursued. In 
 all that related to the extinction of the slave 
 traffic in Madagascar, to the formation of a 
 well-ordered native army on the European 
 model, as the great means of securing the as- 
 cendancy of Radama, and to the introduction 
 of many valuable European arts and sciences, 
 adapted to the wants and condition of the 
 island, Mr. Hastie was indefatigable in his la- 
 bours, and succeeded, perhaps, beyond his 
 own most sanguine expectations. In reference 
 to the king, although he was clear and decided 
 in his statements, inflexible and uncompromis- 
 ing in maintaining the truth, he always endea- 
 voured to influence him rather by persuasion, 
 and by suggestions which might find their way 
 to his own judgment, and awaken and stimu- 
 late his own reasonings and wishes, than by 
 any remarks which the king could deem intru- 
 sive or dictatorial. He knew Radama's vanity, 
 and, without off*ering adulation, endeavoured 
 to prompt and lead him on to exertion, by ap- 
 pearing merely to give the hint, and then al- 
 lowing the credit of the measure to be appro- 
 priated by the monarch himself — thus m 
 reality eff'ecting far more than he could have 
 
214 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 done by direct proposals and urgent solicita- 
 tions. He wished Radama to exhibit before 
 his people, so far as he could, by his own royal 
 example, a pattern of industry and improve- 
 ment to his people — to be, in short, the princi- 
 pal builder, merchant, cultivator, planter, and 
 gardener in the kingdom'. His influence with 
 the king increased rapidly, from the time of 
 their first a=cquaintance. Radama was cau- 
 tious, but he showed in many instances, that 
 he placed a confidence almost unbounded in 
 the opinions and judgment of the British 
 agent. 
 
 It would be fruitless to attempt any thing 
 like an account of the individual instances in 
 which Mr. Hastie endeavoured to promote the 
 great work of civilization in Madagascar. 
 The introduction of the first Protestant mis- 
 sionaries to the capital ; the wise, humane, 
 and judicious counsels he gave to Radama ; 
 and the faithful, laborious, persevering efforts 
 made to effect the abolition of the slave-trade, 
 and the suppression of the piratical attacks on 
 the Comoro Islands, — have been already de- 
 tailed. His successful efforts with the king to 
 induce a commutation of capital punishments, 
 by substituting hard labour in chains, for 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 215 
 
 death, is as creditable to his humanity, as the 
 reduction of money from seventy, eighty, and 
 one hundred per cent., to thirty -three, is to his 
 sound policy, in a country where capital is 
 small, and requires encouragement. Besides 
 the good already stated, Madagascar is in- 
 debted to Mr. Hastie for the introduction of 
 the horse, and many other useful and valuable 
 animals, and of seeds and plants of various 
 descriptions. He had made arrangements 
 with the king for the manufacture of sugar, 
 and, a short time before his decease, ordered 
 apparatus from England foF that purpose. He 
 had also introduced two ploughs, a harrow, 
 and some wheel-carriages, with various imple- 
 ments of industry ; and to him the people were 
 indebted for the method of training oxen for 
 the yoke and to carry burdens. Though pas- 
 sionately and avowedly fond of amusements, 
 he neither introduced nor encouraged them at 
 Madagascar. His constant aim was to set an 
 example of industry, and hence, although a 
 billiard-table was opened by a European at 
 Tananarive, he neither played himself, nor 
 gave it his sanction. 
 
 In pursuing the various objects which his 
 generous mind embraced, he displayed an 
 
216 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 eminent degree of persevering energy. No 
 labour appeared to him too tedious to be un- 
 dertaken, nor could discouragement abate his 
 ardour while a ray of hope remained. To ac- 
 compUsh his object, he brought all his faculties 
 to bear upon one point, so that few diificulties 
 were so great as to impede his progress, or 
 turn him aside from what appeared to be his 
 duty. 
 
 The Protestant mission* in Madagascar is 
 deeply indebted to the support and counte- 
 nance of Mr. Hastie. He was not only ready 
 on all occasions to sanction its labours when 
 solicited, but voluntarily embraced every op- 
 portunity by which he could manifest the cor- 
 dial interest he felt in its prosperity, believing 
 it to be among the most important means for 
 securing his favourite object — the civilization 
 of Madagascar. From the memory of those 
 members of the mission who witnessed and 
 shared his attentions, the impression of his 
 friendship and zeal will not soon be ef- 
 faced. 
 
 The high esteem in which Mr. Hastie was 
 also held by those traders at Mauritius who 
 had commercial connexions at Madagascar, 
 deserves to be noticed. During the period of 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 217 
 
 his agency, he possessed the full measure of 
 their confidence, for they knew that no exer- 
 tions of his would be wanting to secure re- 
 spect for their property. They trusted also to 
 his prompt and friendly consideration of their 
 interests, and the zealous and vigorous mea- 
 sures by which he guarded their rights. 
 
 Mr. Hastie appears to have been endowed 
 with good natural abilities, and to have ob- 
 tained a considerable degree of useful, general, 
 and practical knowledge. His manners were 
 free, his advice candid, his disposition gene- 
 rous, and his friendship constant. A founda- 
 tion was laid in his youth, for a solid and 
 liberal education, which, had it not been im- 
 peded in early life by his fondness for pleasure, 
 might have raised him to still higher respecta- 
 bility. In proof of the manner in which he 
 always endeavoured to turn his information to 
 practical account, it is only necessary to allude 
 to his extensive and successful practice in the 
 use of medicine. His acquaintance with the 
 theory was probably extremely limited, but, 
 having paid considerable attention to cases 
 falling under his notice, he qualified himself to 
 be of great use in many instances of illness in 
 Madagascar, especially in the treatment of the 
 19 
 
218 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 fever of the country. His success in the ma- 
 nagement of this disease became so general, 
 that both Europeans and natives referred with 
 confidence to his advice. The numerous in- 
 stances in which he visited the sick, and re- 
 He ved the distressed in Madagascar, afford 
 decisive proofs of his kindness and generosity. 
 It is scarcely necessary to add, that they tended 
 to raise him in the estimation of the natives, 
 whose temper, genius, and character he stu- 
 died, with honour to himself, and advantage 
 to his mission. 
 
 After his death the king wrote the follow- 
 ing letter to Governor Farquhar. 
 
 " TananarivOy 23c? October, 1826. 
 
 " I have the honour to do the painfiil and lamentable duty of 
 mfonning you, that James Hastie, Esq., the enlightened and 
 faithful agent of the British Government at my court for seve- 
 ral years, is now no more. He expired on the 18th inst,, at 
 one o'clock, p. m., after having been very ill for a long time. 
 By his wise counsels, and promptitude always to assist the 
 needy and distressed, he not only attached myself to him more 
 and more every year, but also my people, who lament his loss, 
 as a friend and a father, who could conduct himself in such a 
 manner as to attract the affections of persons of every rank 
 among my subjects. 
 
 " In order to show my regard of him, and my sorrow at his 
 loss, I directed that every thing in my power should be done 
 
HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 219 
 
 to his honour, as soon as he died, and to give him as honoura- 
 ble a funeral as can be done in this country ; therefore, I or- 
 dered guns to be fired every quarter of an hour, from two 
 o'clock on the day he died, until evening ; and the same again 
 on the day of his funeral, until he was buried. 
 
 " He was buried on the morning of the 20th inst., in a vault, 
 built of stones and mortar, made expressly for him, on the 
 19th; for, after learning the kind of tomb his sorrowful part- 
 ner, and his friends here, desired to have for him, I imme- 
 diately issued orders to my ministers to have all the necessary 
 stones collected, and the vault made without delay ; and that 
 the grenadiers should escort him to his tomb, and fire over it 
 three rounds, according to the British custom, as I was told. 
 
 "Notwithstanding the death of James Hastie, Esq., the 
 British agent at my Court, yet I, Radama, who have stopped 
 the slave trade, in accordance with the treaty which I have 
 entered into with his Britannic Majesty, am still alive ; and am 
 determined, by every means in my power, to abide unchangea- 
 bly by any stipulations in the treaty, if the British Government 
 continue to give me annually what is stipulated therein. 
 " I have, &c. 
 (Signed) ^ "Radama." 
 
 Since the introduction of education among 
 the people, the labours of the missionaries had 
 been retarded for want of a sufficient supply 
 of books in the language, which they had now 
 reduced to a regular grammatical system, but 
 in the month of November, 1827, the long- 
 cherished desire of the missionaries, that their 
 labours might be facilitated by a printing press, 
 seemed about to be realized, by the arrival at 
 
220 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the capital of Mr. Hovenden, who had been 
 sent out by the London Missionary Society, 
 as printer, Avith press, types, and the requisite 
 printing materials. But within two days of 
 his arrival with his family at Tananarivo, they 
 were seized with the Malagasy fever, and on 
 the 15th of December, Mr. Hovenden died. 
 
 On the 8th of February, 1828, the annual 
 examination of the schools took place, as 
 usual, at the capital. His majesty sent mes- 
 sages to the scholars by his chief secretary, and 
 two other officers, being himself too much oc- 
 cupied to attend. The subject to which he 
 was at that time giving his attention, was the 
 detection and punishment of an impostor, 
 which he effected in the following decided and 
 characteristic manner: — 
 
 It had been reported to Radama, that a man, 
 at a short distance from the capital, professed 
 himself to be inspired, and able to foretell 
 events. The king sent for him, and received 
 him with much parade, his body-guard being 
 drawn up, and the female singers arranged in 
 their customary order. On entering the gate 
 at Mahazoarivo, the singers saluted him, 
 "Tonga ny Andriamanitra,^^ "God is come, 
 god is come.'^ The king sent to ask him what 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 221 
 
 was his *^fady/^ or religious observances, and 
 what he was able to do. He replied, that 
 every thing unclean was forbidden ; that he 
 knew all secrets, and could disclose futurity. 
 " Well,'^ replied Radama, '' I am neither very 
 clean, nor very dirty; can I approach you?'' 
 *^ Certainly," replied the pretended discloser 
 of secrets. "Well, then," said the king, 
 "there is a piece of gold buried near this 
 house : we have searched for it, but cannot 
 find it. Tell me where it is, and I shall be- 
 lieve your pretensions, that you are a god." 
 The poor fellow was reduced to a very painful 
 dilemma. Trembling with fear, he fixed first 
 upon one spot, and then another, but all in 
 vain. Five or six places were tried without 
 success. "Ah! ah!" said the king, "he is 
 evidently an impostor. He is deceiving the 
 people, and robbing them of their pence. 
 Fetch a stick, and let him be beaten." Some 
 of his attendants instantly obeyed the com- 
 mand; and no art that he possessed could 
 save his person from the punishment. Hav- 
 ing suffered as much as he could well bear, the 
 king gave orders for him to be taken to Am- 
 bohipotsy, and there beheaded. He was im- 
 mediately conducted towards the fatal spot, in 
 19* 
 
# 
 
 222 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 full expectation of this melancholy fate. A 
 second message was^ however, despatched, as 
 he drew near the place, for him to be put in 
 irons, the first order having only been intended 
 to frighten him out of his impostures. He was 
 accordingly put in irons, and banished to Am- 
 bohibohazo, where he remained at work at 
 the time of Radama's death. 
 
 This circumstance was related throughout 
 the country, and tended to check the pernicious 
 influence of similar impostors. 
 
 ' In the month of September of this year, 
 1827, the missionaries had the pleasure of 
 welcoming to a share in their toils and plea- 
 sures the Rev. J. J. Freeman, with his wife 
 and family. In the autumn of this year also, 
 an attempt was made to bring the press into 
 use ; and, although no practical knowledge of 
 the art of printing existed among the mission- 
 aries, it was hoped that they .might succeed in 
 a trial upon a small scale, by the help of books, 
 which they were furnished with, as guides. 
 The success of their first attempt was such, 
 that they were encouraged to proceed in the 
 printing of many useful books. 
 
 A considerable portion of the Scriptures 
 being translated by Messrs. Jones and Griffiths, 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 223 
 
 and a part of them revised, it was agreed to 
 commence the final revision of the whole, pre- 
 paratory to their being printed in the Mala- 
 gasy language. Fourteen new schools were 
 also established this year. 
 
 The general state of the mission at this pe- 
 riod, is thus described in a letter from the mis- 
 sionaries, dated at the capital on the 3d of 
 March, 1828. 
 
 '* The chapel is generally well attended three times on the 
 Sabbath; viz. soon after sunrise, by the scholars, for cate- 
 chetical exercises, &c. ; in the forenoon, for public worship ; 
 and in the afternoon, for the English and Madagasse prayer- 
 meeting : in addition to which, many of the scholars remain 
 after the morning service, for the reading of the Scriptures. 
 
 " The report of the schools, which will be forwarded after 
 the next annual examination, we fear will not present quite so 
 encouraging an aspect as last year's, in consequence of the 
 numbers in the schools not having been yet filled up by the 
 respective officers of the districts, in the room of those with- 
 drawn after the last examination. The king wisely exercised 
 his authority on this point with mildness, and prefers holding 
 out inducements, rather than employing compulsion. 
 
 " The fact, that great numbers in this country, both of those 
 actually in the schools, and of those who have left them, are 
 now able to read, made us exceedingly anxious to employ some 
 means to provide them with books, on however limited a scale. 
 The disappointment felt on the lamented decease of Mr. Ho- 
 venden, you will easily judge of. His life was not spared long 
 enough to put up the press. However, having employed Mr. 
 
224 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Cameron to assist us in erecting it, we prepared it for work, and 
 resolved on doing our best. Encouraged by the first attempts 
 we made in the way of trial, we have proceeded in the work, 
 and have issued from the press — fifteen hundred reading 
 lessons, consisting of the first twenty -three verses of the 1st 
 chapter of Genesis, in Madagasse ; a small impression of the 
 Madagasse alphabet, for general distribution, to secure, by the 
 king's direction, uniformity in the orthoepy of the language ; 
 eight hundred copies of a small volume of Madagasse hymns 
 for public worship ; and two thousand two hundred copies of a 
 small spelling-book of sixteen pages. 
 
 "There is now in the press a first catechism, which is 
 nearly finished, and of which there will be fifteen hundred 
 copies ; also, the Gospel by Luke, which is printed as far as 
 the 8th chapter. The 1st of January, this year, (1828,) we 
 employed in finally revising and putting to press the sheet 
 containing the 1st chapter of Luke, wishing thus to hallow the 
 new year of our missionary labours, by this service, in opening 
 the fountain of living waters in the midst of this parched 
 ground. May the healing streams, ere long, flow in a thou- 
 sand channels through the wilderness, and transform it into 
 the garden of the Lord! 
 
 " The king and the royal family have qp^pressed themselves 
 highly gratified with the introduction of the art of printing into 
 Madagascar, to circulate among the Amhaniandro, useful and 
 religious knowledge. His majesty sent word, that six or eight 
 youths might be selected to work at the press permanently. 
 
 " We had hoped this commuication might have been sent 
 off, without announcing to you illness or death ; but the. God 
 in whose hands is our breath, and whose are all our ways, hag 
 ordained otherwise. Death has again visited our little circle. 
 Mr. Rowlands came over from Angavo, to meet us at the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 225 
 
 Lord's table, on the first Sabbath in March. In consequence of 
 heavy rains, he had to wade several times through water. In 
 a few days after his arrival he was seized with the Malagasy 
 fever while at Mr. Cummings's. Having, in some degree, re- 
 covered, he went to spend a few days at Mr. Freeman's, where 
 he continued to improve. He afterwards suffered a relapse, 
 and fell into a profound stupor on the afternoon of the 3d of 
 April. After remaining twenty-seven hours in that state, he 
 breathed his last at seven o'clock on the evening of the 4th of 
 April. His death has, we trust, proved his immense, his 
 eternal gain." 
 
 On the 22d of July, 1828, Messrs. Tyerman 
 and Bennet reached the capital. The deeply 
 afflictive and inscrutably mysterious events 
 which almost immediately succeeded their ar- 
 rival, afforded the deputation but just time to 
 inquire into the state of affairs at the capital, 
 before the mission family had the melancholy 
 task of conveying to the tomb the remains of 
 their excellent, amiable, and intelligent friend, 
 the Rev. Daniel Tyerman. His death took 
 place on the 30th of July, 1828. 
 
 The health of Radama had, for more than a 
 year previous to the month of July, 1828, been 
 evidently declining, although, prior to that pe- 
 riod, there had been little in his general ap- 
 pearance to indicate an early termination to 
 his valuable life. He had from youth pos- 
 
226 HISTORY OF 3IADAGASCAR. 
 
 sessed a constitution, which, if not robust, was 
 yet vigorous, and capable of enduring great 
 exertion and fatigue. It is probable that his 
 strength had been, in some degree, undermined 
 by exposure to disease in the fever districts of 
 Madagascar, as he had frequently visited, not 
 only the eastern coast in the unhealthy season, 
 but travelled in the north, and in the Sakalava 
 countries, where natives from the interior are 
 not less liable to disease than Europeans. 
 
 As the spring of 1828 advanced, Radama 
 evidently became more feeble, and the pro- 
 gress of disease was more obvious. During 
 the months of May and June, many fears were 
 entertained as to the fatal termination of his 
 disorder; and these fears were confirmed, 
 rather than alleviated, by the studied conceal- 
 ment observed in those who were known to 
 be acquainted with the facts of the case. It 
 was publicly known that the king was unwell, 
 but the only specific report was, that he suf- 
 fered from a severe catarrh, attended with 
 sore throat. 
 
 He had always manifested great concern for 
 the advancement of education, but was unable 
 to attend the examination of the schools. His 
 majesty had frequently expressed a lively in- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 227 
 
 terest in the arrival of Messrs. Tyerman and 
 Bennet, on a visit to himself and the mission 
 at his capital ; but when they reached Tana- 
 narivo, he was too ill to be able to receive 
 them. Mr. Jones had one interview with him 
 after that time, but could scarcely recognise 
 his features, or comprehend the few expres- 
 sions which with great difficulty he uttered. 
 In the course of two days from the time of this 
 interview, Radama breathed his last. This 
 melancholy event took place on the afternoon 
 of July 27th, 1828. 
 
 The circumstance, however, was studiously 
 concealed from public notice, intimations be- 
 ing given that the king was improving, and 
 the royal band continuing to play every after- 
 noon in the court-yard, for the purpose of 
 quieting all suspicions. 
 
 On Tuesday the 29th, a public kabary was 
 held for administering the oath of fidelity "/o 
 whomsoever the king might be pleased to ap- 
 point as his successor in the government ;^^ 
 statements being made at the time, that the 
 king had wished this measure to be adopted 
 in consequence of his increased illness. It was 
 a day of deep interest. Much, indeed, seemed 
 to depend upon the nomination of the successor, 
 
228 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 
 
 not only as a tneasure connected with the in- 
 ternal peace of the country, but with the pro- 
 secution or abandonment of all those plans 
 originated by Radama for the improvement 
 of the condition of his people. Nor were the 
 members of the mission amongst those who 
 were least interested in a decision so Ukely to 
 influence the whole of their future labours, and 
 even their continuance in that country. 
 
 The utmost order and tranquillity were pre- 
 served in the town, yet it was not difiicult to 
 discover, beyond this, a deep but silent emo- 
 tion, universally pervading all ranks of i$o- 
 ciety ; an inward and suppressed agitation in 
 every bosom, anxiously awaiting the time 
 when it might be permitted to find expression. 
 
 At this critical juncture, Robert Lyall, Esq., 
 the successor of Mr. Hastie as British agent, 
 arrived at the capital. On his way he received 
 tidings of the illness of Radama, and hastened 
 with all possible despatch to the capital, but 
 did not arrive until the 1st of August, when 
 the king's death had actually taken place, al- 
 though the fact had not been announced to the 
 people. 
 
 On the morning of the 1st of August, the 
 great question was decided. By break of day. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 229 
 
 the shouts of an immense body of people were 
 heard, even at a great distance from the court- 
 yard, indicating that some important measure 
 had been adopted; and it was immediately 
 afterwards rumoured that the queen Ranava- 
 lona had been placed on the throne. The first 
 official intimation of the demise of Radama, 
 conveyed to the Europeans at the capital, and, 
 of course, to the members of the mission, was 
 involved in the message sent to them from the 
 new sovereign, which they received at a mo- 
 ment of deep interest, while attending the 
 funeral of their departed guest and friend, the 
 Rev. D. Tyerman. 
 
 Orders having been issued for a general 
 kabary 16 be held at the capital on the 3d of 
 August, immense crowds of natives flocked to 
 Tananarivo from all^parts of the surrounding 
 (X)untry to the distance of many miles. So 
 vast was the influx of people, that a gentleman 
 then present, and lately arrived from India, 
 remarked, that he could compare it only with 
 the multitudes collected there at the festivals 
 of Juggernaut. Almost every eligible spot of 
 ground in the vicinity of the capital was occu- 
 pied by people from the country, who pitched 
 their tents, or erected temporary sheds for the 
 20 
 
230 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 
 
 occasion. This concourse lasted from the great 
 kabary, on the 3d, until the 1 3th, the day after 
 the funeral. 
 
 On the 3d of August the official proclama- 
 tion was made that the king had "retired^^ — 
 ^^had gone to his fathers,^' and that the suc- 
 cessor, appointed by his father, was Ranava- 
 lona, previously known as the senior wife of 
 Radama. Directions were also published, re- 
 specting the ceremonies to be used in honour 
 of the deceased monarch, and as demonstra- 
 tions of the public grief. 
 
 A particular account of the funeral cere- 
 monies has been already given in Chap. IV. 
 
HISTORT OF MADAGASCAR. 231 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Effect of Radama's death on the state of the mission — Conduct 
 of the Queen towards Mr. Bennet — Murder of Prince 
 Rataffe — ^Natives sent to England and Mauritius for instruc- 
 tion in the arts, music, &c. — Arrival of Mr. Baker and Mr. 
 Lyall — Reviewing of the schools after the pubUc mourning 
 — Altered poUcy of the government — Mr. Lyall dismissed — 
 Discouraging state of the mission — Departure of Mr. Free- 
 man and family — Their trials on the journey — Efforts to 
 restore the influence of idolatry — Continued attention of the 
 people to religious instruction — Beneficial effects of the la- 
 bours of the artisans — Paul the diviner — Persecution of the 
 native Christians — Native church organized — Mr. and Mrs« 
 Freeman, and Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson, arrive — Required to 
 leave — Notice of a slave convert. 
 
 With the death of the king, the whole as- 
 pect of missionary affairs was changed at the 
 capital of Madagascar ; yet, while a deep in- 
 terest, and anxiety perhaps beyond the power 
 of words to describe, affected the minds of 
 those who had engaged in the work of diffus- 
 ing the blessings of Christianity amongst the 
 people, such was the delicacy, and even dan- 
 ger, of their situation at this period, that they 
 
i$M HISTOKT OF MAJDA^A^AR. 
 
 scarcely ventured to transmit to their friends 
 any circumstantial account of their real situa- 
 tion^ The peculiar trials and painful appre- 
 hensions with which it was attended, rendered 
 such accounts, if not impracticable, yet highly 
 inexpedient Thus it occurs, that of the period 
 when the deepest feeling has prevailed, the 
 slightest record has been preserved. 
 
 It is stated by Mr. Freeman, that the great 
 public kabary, already described, at which 
 fiftnavalona was proclaimed queen, with the 
 ^slate of the town during the following week or 
 ten days, rendered it inexpedient for the mis- 
 sionaries and their friends to assemble for 
 public worship, until after the funeral of his 
 majesty, on tiie 12th of August. A funeral 
 discourse was then preached in English, at the 
 chapel, by Rev. J. J. Freeman, from 2 Samuel, 
 xxiii. 5. No public service could be held in 
 the native language, on account of the national 
 customs connected with the mourning on the 
 death of the sovereign. 
 
 The suspension of all public duties and ser- 
 vices during the mourning, and especially dur- 
 ing the early part of it, was extended to all 
 the schools, whether in town or country ; in 
 consequence of this, it appeared that nothing 
 
more coald be done by Mr. Benoet in the in- 
 vestigation of that department of the Mada^ 
 gaicar mission. He was able^ however^ to 
 hold several meetings with the misMonaries^ 
 for the arrangement of business relating to 
 th^iir affairs — an object to which Mr. Tyerman 
 tiad been able to attend for three evenings 
 prior to his deceoMC. These engagements 
 drawinc; to a ^Jov;, a request was presented by 
 Mr. Bennct, that hn might be permitted trj 
 have an intervi^iw with h^r majesty. But this 
 was declined, on the g^round of its being con- 
 trary to the customs of the cotmtry^ which re- 
 quired that a new sovereign should appear in 
 public to the natives, before receiving a vi^it 
 from a foreigner. 
 
 As it appeared that no further benefit could 
 be secured to the mission by the sojourn of 
 Mr. Bennet at the capital^ be was desirous of 
 proceeding to the coast on his way to Mauri- 
 tius, and for this purpose^ the usual application 
 was made to the Malagasy government Her 
 majesty repliexl ihat she wa$ the $cn)ereiffn of 
 fJ(f: ti/raf ofhu departure. 
 
 On the morning after the imicAdX of Ra- 
 darna, however, h<i f^;c^::ived a message to this 
 purport; — ^*I Ujld you, that when the time 
 20* 
 
234 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 came that you should go to Tamatave, I should 
 inform you. I shall send seven hundred sol- 
 diers to Tamatave : they set out to-morrow, 
 and they will guard you.'^ With great diiR- 
 culty leave was obtained for Mr. Griffiths, one 
 of the missionaries, to accompany Mr. Bennet 
 to the coast, and then it was only on condition 
 that he should leave his wife and children be- 
 hind, and promise not to quit Madagascar. 
 Mr. and Mrs. Cummings being also desirous 
 of avaiUng themselves of an opportunity of 
 going to Mauritius, were permitted to leave 
 the island, and the party accordingly set out 
 for the coast at the time appointed by the 
 queen. 
 
 "About the middle of our journey,'' says 
 Mr. Bennet, " we learned that Prince RatafTe 
 and his wife, (the nearest in blood to the late 
 king, the latter being Radama's eldest sister,) 
 were in the village on their way to the me- 
 tropolis, whither they had been summoned by 
 the new government. We saw, at once, that 
 they were Agoing into the tiger's mouth.' 
 They came to dine with us, and food was in- 
 deed many hours before us, but none touched 
 a morsel. The interview was painful, and at- 
 tended with peril to all. They felt that their 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 235 
 
 death-warrant was sealed; and when they 
 heard that their hopeful but unfortunate son 
 had been slain, to paint the agony expressed 
 in their countenances is beyond the power of 
 language ; and, as no words can describe it, so 
 no time can erase the picture from my recol- 
 lection. They asked advice ; but what advice 
 could we offer ? They proposed to escape to 
 the coast, in the hope of finding some vessel to 
 carry them to Mauritius. I assured them that 
 the governor would give them protection till 
 an arrangement could be made for their safe 
 return to Madagascar. The prince, at part- 
 ing, presented me with his silk lamba, or man- 
 tle, desiring that I would remember them.^^ 
 
 The son of Rataffe was among the most 
 nearly related to Radama ; he was heir-appa- 
 rent to the throne, and it was alwajT-s under- 
 stood to be the wish of the king that he should 
 be his successor. He was friendly to the edu- 
 cation of the people, and the promotion of 
 European arts. There were also evidences 
 that his mind had been enlightened and his 
 heart changed by the power of divine grace ; 
 and this, perhaps, was one of the causes why 
 he was destroyed. Rataffe and his princess, 
 knowing their own doom inevitable, if they 
 
236 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 could not escape the murderers of their child, 
 made their way to the coast, and endeavoured 
 to prevail on the master of a vessel trading 
 between Madagascar and the Isle of France 
 with bullocks, to remove them from the island^ 
 but were unsuccessful. Mammon completed 
 what malignant cruelty had devised. A ship 
 for Mauritius was found on the coast; any 
 sum was offered for a passage for the unhappy 
 prince and princess. Its certain payment was 
 guaranteed by an English gentleman of high 
 respectability, but the mercenary and unfeeling 
 captain was deaf to all the entreaties of the 
 prince and his friends. A passage was obsti- 
 nately refused ; the hard-hearted shipmaster 
 alleging, that if he favoured the escape of the 
 prince, his interest would suffer in future, and 
 the authorities on the coast would not allow 
 him to obtain a cargo whenever he might re- 
 turn. 
 
 The unhappy fugitives then sought conceal- 
 ment in the woods ; there, while sleeping in a 
 small hut, overcome with exhaustion and fa- 
 tigue, it is said the royal blood-hounds searched 
 them out. Rataffe was seized, and brought a 
 prisoner to the neighbourhood of the capital. 
 In his absence, a mock trial was instituted, 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 237 
 
 that the sacred name of justice might be basely 
 desecrated, to give pretended sanction to as- 
 sassination, and a public court of military and 
 civil judges declared him guilty of disloyalty. 
 Within four hours after this declaration of his 
 guilt, the unhappy prince was led forth from 
 the building in which he had been confined, 
 to an adjacent field, where his hands were ig- 
 nominiously tied behind him, and a spear 
 thrust through his heart. He was buried on 
 the spot ; and the amiable princess, his wife, 
 was shortly afterwards banished, and subse- 
 quently assassinated by spearing. 
 
 Thus perished, on the 6th of October, 1828, 
 Prince Rataffe, the head of one of the noblest 
 families of Madagascar, and thus was sacri- 
 ficed to jealousy and cruelty his amiable wife, 
 Radama's eldest sister. Their only crime was, 
 that they were the immediate descendants of 
 the ancestors of Radama, and were favourable 
 to the education 'and improvement of the peo- 
 ple. 
 
 Of the nine Malagasy youths who accom- 
 panied Prince Rataffe to England in 1821, two 
 died in England, one returned soon after to 
 his own country; the rest at different periods. 
 Two of them gave evidence of piety, and of 
 
238 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 these one was baptized and made a public 
 profession of the Christian religion in Surrey 
 chapel, London. 
 
 Besides these, ten youths were also sent to 
 Mauritius to be educated as carpenters, gold and 
 silversmiths, smiths, painters, and shoemakers. 
 Ten others were afterwards sent to be taught 
 the same arts, and an additional number to be 
 taught instrumental music, so as to form a 
 band for his majesty after the European mo- 
 del. About fifty others were also placed on 
 English vessels to be instructed in navigation. 
 
 In 1828, Mr. Baker, sent out by the London 
 Missionary Society, to superintend the print- 
 ing, and Mr. Robert Lyall, appointed by the 
 British government as the successor of Mr. 
 Hastie, arrived at the capital. 
 
 The customs of Madagascar requiring a 
 total cessation from all ordinary labours and 
 amusements during the period of general 
 mourning for Radama, the people were not 
 allowed to engage in any occupation. An 
 exception was, by a special edict, made in fa- 
 vour of the culture of rice, in order to avert a 
 famine ; but as attendance at the schools had 
 been classed among the amusements, they also 
 were discontinued. Radama had allowed a 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 239 
 
 number of youths to assist in the printing, and 
 also in the transcribing for the use of schools ; 
 application was made that these might work 
 during the season of mourning ; and as the 
 government decided that transcribing was 
 neither learning nor teaching, the youths were 
 permitted to aid both in transcribing and 
 printing. 
 
 Deprived of all public means of usefulness, 
 the missionaries directed their united efforts, 
 duringthe remainder of the year, to the prepara- 
 tion of elementary and other useful books, and 
 the translation of portions of the Holy Scrip- 
 tures into the native language, more particu- 
 larly the New Testament, a work in which 
 they had long been anxious to engage, and to 
 which, ever since the year 1823, considerable 
 attention had already been given. While the 
 missionaries were thus employed, Mr. Baker 
 kept the press in active and efficient operation, 
 and a larger supply of books was thereby pro- 
 vided than the mission ever before possessed. 
 
 These labours occupied the missionaries 
 during the remainder of the year, being the 
 only engagements connected with their object, 
 which the superstitions of the people allowed 
 them to pursue. Twelve months was the 
 
240 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 
 
 usual duration of public mourning on the death 
 of a sovereign, but towards the end of Decern-- 
 ber, six months only after the death of Ra- 
 dama, the government deemed it expedient so 
 far to dispense with the customary obser- 
 vances, as to allow, or rather order, the schools 
 to be opened, and the work of education to be 
 resumed, though on a scale less extensive than 
 formerlyj when nearly one hundred schools 
 had been established, and between four and 
 five thousand scholars instructed. Even this 
 proceeding, favourable as it may appear, seems 
 to have been adopted with a view of meeting 
 existing, and providing for the future exigen- 
 cies of the government, rather than from any 
 regard to the improvement of the people : for 
 scarcely had the schools been assembled, than 
 an augmentation of the military forces of the 
 government was resolved upon, and about 
 seven hundred of the native teachers and 
 senior scholars were drawn from the schools 
 to serve as recruits for the army. This pro- 
 ceeding of government naturally increased the 
 apprehensions of the people, as to the ultimate 
 designs with which the schools had been es- 
 tablished, and made them less willing than 
 ever to send their children for instruction. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 241 
 
 The prohibition of the schools in the villages 
 where the national idols were kept, indicated 
 also the influence of the idolatrous parties in 
 the government, and operated unfavourably for 
 the cause of education among an ignorant and 
 servile people, ruled by superstitious fear and 
 military despotism. Under these circumstances, 
 it is not surprising, that from the time of Ra- 
 dama's death the cause of education had been 
 rapidly declining ; and although the queen had 
 ordered that the scholars should resume their 
 studies, and the school-houses be thoroughly 
 repaired, there were not, at the close of 1829, 
 half the number under instruction, that there 
 had been eighteen months before. 
 
 Ranavalona, on ascending the throne, sent 
 a message to the missionaries, and the fo- 
 reigners residing at the capital, assuring them 
 of her intention to govern the kingdom upon 
 the principles adopted by Radama, to carry 
 forward the great plans of education and pub- 
 lic improvement which he had commenced, 
 and to continue all the encouragement he had 
 shown them ; the queen had also solemnly re- 
 peated this on receiving the oath of allegiance 
 from the people ; yet it soon became evident 
 that thes^ professions were not to be depended 
 21 
 
242 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 upon; that the queen was either insincere 
 when she made them, or, which is equally pro- 
 bable, that the counsellors of another line of 
 policy had gained the ascendency in the go- 
 vernment. This was very clearly shown by 
 the first public act of the government, which 
 was to annul Radama's treaty with the Eng- 
 lish. In November, 1828, Mr. Lyall was in- 
 formed by the queen that she did not feel her- 
 self bound by the treaty of Radama, and that 
 she would not receive him as the agent of the 
 British government. He was soon after dis- 
 missed in an insulting manner. 
 
 The discontinuance of all encouragement to 
 education — the evidently unfavourable views 
 with which the chief objects of the mission 
 were regarded by the principal officers of the 
 queen's government — the measures taken by 
 them to impede the labours of the missionaries, 
 and to restore the domination of their idols and 
 charms throughout the land — the circum- 
 scribed limits within which the labours of the 
 missionaries were now confined — and the un- 
 settled state of the country, had, ever since the 
 death of the king, brought the missionaries into 
 circumstances painfully contrasting with those 
 under which, during the reign of Radama, 
 
HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 243 
 
 Ihey had pursued their labours. Influenced 
 by the position of affairs, the absence of every 
 prospect of more extensive usefulness, and ap- 
 prehending changes still more unfavourable, 
 Mr. Freeman, in the autumn of 1829, deemed 
 it his duty to leave Madagascar, at least for a 
 season, and proceed to Mauritius. With this 
 view, accompanied by Mrs. Freeman and their 
 two children, Mr. Freeman took leave of his 
 friends and fellow-labourers at the capital,, on 
 the 30th of September, and commenced his 
 journey towards the coast. 
 
 The journey was one of extreme fatigue, 
 vexation, disaster, and peril. About a fort- 
 night after leaving the capital, the bearers em- 
 ployed to carry the missionary, his family, and 
 luggage, fled without a moment^s warning, 
 having been alarmed by intelligence of the 
 attack of the French on the town of Tamatave, 
 and the retreat of Prince CorroUer and the na- 
 tive troops. After a fortnight of very distress- 
 ing anxiety and alarm, spent in moving from 
 one village to another, as reports of the ad- 
 vance or retreat of the French were received, 
 and the almost utter impossibility of obtaining 
 bearers to carry them forward, they moved on 
 towards the coast, and at length reached Ta- 
 
244 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 matave on the evening of the 29th of October. 
 Here, though every place bore the aspect of 
 desolation, Mr. Freeman was thankful to find 
 a small vessel, called the Radama, employed 
 in trading between Madagascar and Mauri- 
 tius ; and although the captain, taking advan- 
 tage of his circumstances, demanded an exor- 
 bitant sum for his passage, he deemed it his 
 duty to leave the island by the means of safety 
 thus provided. On the morning of the 31st 
 of October, the report of distant cannon in a 
 northerly direction was distinctly heard, and 
 was supposed to be the attack of the French 
 upon Foule Point. On the following day, Mr 
 F. and his family embarked on board the Ra- 
 dama, then at anchor in the roads. On the 
 evening of the 3d of November, his infant son, 
 who had taken the fever on approaching the 
 coast, and had been gradually sinking under 
 its influence, silently expired. This new trial, 
 in itself deeply afiiicting to the sorrowing pa- 
 rents, was rendered more distressing by their 
 peculiar circumstances. A rough coffin was 
 prepared by the carpenter on-board the ship, 
 and an opportunity sought to convey the 
 corpse to the shore. This was attempted in 
 the afternoon of the same day, when a landing 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 245 
 
 was effected, without molestation either from 
 the French or those parties of natives who, . 
 taking advantage of the state of the town and 
 neighbourhood, addicted themselves to outrage 
 and plunder. 
 
 It was the earnest wish of Mr. Freeman to 
 bury his child near the spot where the remains 
 of the first mission families had been interred, 
 but it was not deemed prudent to venture so 
 far from the beach. A retired spot, overgrown 
 with trees and brushwood, near one extremity 
 of the bay, was therefore selected ; and here 
 two seamen dug the infant's grave, and the 
 afflicted father, after bowing in agony of spirit 
 before the Father of mercies, and asking di- 
 vine consolation and support, deposited the 
 remains of his beloved child in the earth, while 
 the captain and the first officer of the ship, 
 each armed with a loaded musket, kept watch 
 against surprise or assault. On the 5th of 
 November, the embassy from the queen ar- 
 rived at Tamatave, and proceeded to the north 
 in search of the French. At daybreak on the 
 following morning, the Radama got under 
 way, and the missionary and his mourning 
 family proceeded to Mauritius, to remain for 
 21* 
 
246 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 a short time, and then embark for the Cape 
 of Good Hope. 
 
 The power of the idols was now acknow- 
 ledged as supreme in almost every transaction; 
 public offerings, and acts of homage to the 
 idols, were multipUed in the capital ; and the 
 movements of the government, in many of their 
 minute details, were regulated by the pre- 
 tended orders of the sikidy, or divination; and 
 the use of the tangena, or trial by poison, was re- 
 stored with most destructive consequences. A 
 number of the civil and military officers were 
 required to drink the poison at the capital; 
 and a general purification of the country, by 
 the same ordeal, was enjoined. Under the 
 latter, many hundreds, if not thousands, of the 
 Malagasy, are supposed to have been sacri- 
 ficed. 
 
 While the determination of the government 
 to promote the power of superstition over the 
 minds of the people was thus painfully mani- 
 fested, a more friendly disposition was shown 
 towards the missionaries, but without the 
 slightest indication that the chief objects of the 
 mission were in any respect more favourably 
 regarded, though the rulers of the country be- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 247 
 
 came increasingly sensible of the value of the 
 labours of the missionary artisans. 
 
 It was, however, grateful to the mission- 
 aries, that by means of some members of the 
 government favourable to their objects, they 
 were allowed to pursue w^ithout interruption 
 their important labours. A small addition 
 was made to the number of scholars, and the 
 missionary had full liberty to teach, preach, 
 and carry forward the great work of trans- 
 lating the Scriptures, and preparing other 
 Christian books. 
 
 Feeling the extremely frail tenure by which 
 they held their means of doing good, and un- 
 certain how long they might be permitted even 
 to continue in the country, the missionaries 
 directed much of their attention to the print- 
 ing, that every possible provision might be 
 made for the wants of the people, should 
 events occur still more unfavourable to the 
 progress of their work. In the month of 
 March, 1830, they had the satisfaction of com- 
 pleting an edition of five thousand copies of 
 the New Testament in the Malagasy language. 
 They had already one thousand copies of dif- 
 ferent tracts, and a small system of arithmetic 
 for the use of the schools, fifteen hundred 
 
248 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 copies of a catechism, and two thousand spell- 
 ing-books. They had also four hundred 
 copies of the entire New Testament, upwards 
 of two thousand copies of single gospels, and 
 a number of catechisms and spelling-books. 
 
 Discouraged as the missionaries were by the 
 unfavourable circumstances of the people, 
 they had the satisfaction of beholding, during 
 a large part of the year, greater attention on 
 the part of those who attended public worship, 
 and of putting into circulation many portions 
 of the New Testament and other books. These 
 were read not only by the people of Imerina, 
 but by numbers in distant provinces, who had 
 formerly been pupils in the mission schools. 
 It was also proposed about this time, to com- 
 mence, with the aid of the natives, the compila- 
 tion of dictionaries in the English and Malagasy 
 languages, for the benefit of the natives and 
 their teachers. The missionaries were also 
 cheered by indications not a few, that their la- 
 bours, and the books they had circulated, had, 
 under the Divine blessing, been the means of 
 decisive spiritual benefit to many who had re- 
 ceived them. After noticing, in a communi- 
 cation dated July 1st, 1830, several instances 
 of usefulness, Mr. Baker thus writes : — 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 249 ' 
 
 "The above statements supply facts among the most cheer- 
 ing, perhaps, of any to be discovered in the present state of our 
 mission. They prove that some, in this land of heathen dark- 
 ness, may, and do manifest a love to the word of God. They 
 show that such a sentiment may spread from one to another, 
 aided by the means already in operation, without the interven- 
 ing aid of ourselves, and therefore, they forbid us to entertain 
 despondency. Never have I observed, so much as now, the 
 great effect already produced by the gospel here. Conversa- 
 tion among the natives on the subject of religion is frequent, 
 and the preached gospel reaches, with an impressive force, the 
 consciences of some of the people. There is certainly no in- 
 ducement for us to slacken in our exertions, but on the con- 
 trary, to labour while it is called to-day. We have under our 
 superintendence, not fewer than two thousand five hundred 
 children, and with this charge, it behooves us to feel our per- 
 sonal responsibility. * Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do 
 it with all thy might.' " ^ 
 
 It was under these circumstances that Mr. 
 Jones, the senior missionary, the pioneer of 
 missionary labour in Madagascar, felt himself 
 necessitated, by long-continued illness, to seek, 
 in a return for a season to his native land, the 
 restoration of health, which had been greatly 
 impaired by the influence of the climate, and 
 the hardships and trials connected with the 
 establishment of the mission. On his taking 
 leave, the deepest regret was manifested by 
 the missionaries, several members of the go- 
 vernment, and many of the people. From the 
 
250 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 queen he received a letter, testifying her high 
 sense of his character, and the vaUie of his la- 
 bours, and giving him permission, should his 
 health permit, to return, and pursue the great 
 objects of his mission. Several marks of re- 
 spect were given by the government to Mr. 
 Jones, on his leaving the country. A salute 
 was fired when he set out from the capital ; 
 and besides the letter from the queen, a guard 
 of twenty men accompanied him to the coast. 
 
 The encouragement which the missionaries 
 received from the authorities in the latter part 
 of 1830, was rather increased during the early 
 part of the following year, and important pri- 
 vileges were obtained for those among the na- 
 tives who were inclined to profess their faith 
 in Christ. 
 
 The exertions of the press were continued 
 with unabated vigour ; and though chiefly en- 
 gaged in printing separate books of the Old 
 Testament, an edition of four thousand spell- 
 ing-books, and other useful publications, were 
 furnished for the people. In their immediate 
 labours for the spiritual benefit of the people, 
 the missionaries had for several months wit- 
 nessed a degree of attention and earnestness, 
 on the part of the hearers, far surpassing any 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 251 
 
 that had before existed. The chapel in which 
 Mr. Griffiths preached, was filled every Lord's 
 day, and many could not gain admittance ; 
 considerable numbers appeared deeply im- 
 pressed with the importance and necessity of 
 personal religion, and flocked to the houses of 
 the missionaries, to be instructed more fully in 
 the great doctrines of the gospel. These in- 
 dividuals gave, at the same time, by the purity 
 and consistency of their own deportment, and 
 their aflectionate earnestness to induce others 
 to seek the blessings of salvation, the most sa- 
 tisfactory evidence of their sincerity and de- 
 votedness to the Saviour. 
 
 In order to provide more adequate means 
 of instruction for the increasing numbers who 
 now appeared to be earnestly seeking it, a 
 substantial and commodious chapel was erect- 
 ed at Ambatonakanga, in the northern suburbs 
 of the capital. 
 
 The chapel was opened for public worship 
 on the 5th of June, 1831, and was regularly 
 attended by a numerous and devout assembly, 
 who received with seriousness and attention 
 the instructions of Mr. Johns, who now la- 
 boured at this station. 
 
 The efforts of the artisans were at this time 
 
252 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Chapel at Ambatonakanga. 
 
 highly prized by the government. Under Mr. 
 Cameron alone, who was engaged in the con- 
 struction of machinery, and other public works, 
 nearly six hundred youths were constantly 
 employed. Mr. Cameron, while instructing 
 them in useful mechanic arts, paid the most 
 persevering attention to their moral and spi- 
 ritual improvement, and encouraged their re- 
 gular attendance at the adjacent and newly- 
 erected place of worship, towards the building 
 of which the government, as well as Mr. 
 Cameron, and many friends at the capital 
 and elsewhere, had contributed. Early in 
 September, a suitable room, in the centre of 
 the capital, was engaged for public worship ; 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 253 
 
 where the missionaries, assisted by devoted 
 and pious native preachers, dispensed instruc- 
 tion to the people. 
 
 As Mr. Canham was not fully occupied in 
 the secular pursuits to which he at first di- 
 rected his attention, much of his time was now 
 occupied in preaching and teaching at Ambo- 
 himandroso, where, there is reason to believe^ 
 his efibrts were acceptable and useful to many 
 of the people. 
 
 The exertions of the missionaries had been 
 rendered effectual, not only in arousing the at- 
 tention of multitudes to the great truths of the 
 gospel, but, as they had reason to believe, in 
 producing a decisive change in the hearts of a 
 number of those who attended their ministra- 
 tions. After much instruction by the mission- 
 aries, and repeated inquiries from the natives, 
 respecting the public profession of Christ by 
 baptism, several of the latter expressed them- 
 selves desirous thus to testify their attachment 
 to the Lord. The missionaries considering 
 them sincere, and in other respects suitable 
 subjects to receive the rite, admitted their ap- 
 plications with thankfulness and joy. Endea- 
 vours were then made to ascertain whether 
 the government would renew the permission 
 22 
 
254 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 that had been given by Radama, for any of 
 the natives who chose, ta observe the reUgious 
 customs of the missionaries ; and the queen 
 sent a message, by some of the principal offi- 
 cers, which was deUvered in the chapel on the 
 22d of May, 1831, to the effect '^hat her ma- 
 jesty does not change the words of the late 
 king ; all that wish are at liberty to be bap- 
 tized, commemorate the death of Christ, or 
 marry, according to the manners of Europe- 
 ans. No blame is to be attached to any for 
 doing it, or not doing it.'^ 
 
 Considering the absolute power of the sove- 
 reign, the increasing military character which 
 the government had assumed, and the zealous 
 and persevering efforts of many of the highest 
 officers to restore the power of the idols, the 
 missionaries regarded the full toleration of 
 Christianity by a government avowedly hea- 
 then, and the granting of religious liberty, thus 
 publicly confirmed, as one of the most import- 
 ant benefits secured to the native Christians^ 
 and to the cause of moral and religious im- 
 provement, since the death of Radama. 
 
 On the following Sabbath, the 29th of May, 
 1831, twenty of the first converts to Christ in 
 Madagascar were publicly baptized by Mr. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 255 
 
 Griffiths, in the mission chapel, before a nu* 
 merous, highly interested, and deeply affected 
 audience. On the following Sabbath, June 
 5th, eight individuals were baptized by Mr. 
 Johns in the newly-erected chapel at Amba- 
 tonakanga ; six of these were young men, who 
 had long been under Christian instruction as 
 scholars, and were subsequently employed as 
 assistants to the missionaries in teaching, and 
 other departments of their work. 
 
 The remaining two were a man and his 
 wife, whose inteUigence, piety, and kind and ge- 
 nerous efforts for the spiritual welfare of their 
 countrymen, had long afforded the mission- 
 aries cause for devout thanksgiving on their 
 behalf. The man had passed the meridian of 
 life ; he had spent his days in the service of 
 the idols, and the practice of delusive jugglery 
 as a diviner, a supposed revealer of destiny, 
 and a guide in all important affairs. He pos- 
 sessed great influence among the people, and 
 had derived no inconsiderable emolument from 
 the practice of his art. Early in the year 1830, 
 a young man, earnestly seeking the way of 
 salvation, who was on terms of friendship 
 with the diviner, spoke to him on the sinful- 
 ness and danger of continuing the practice of 
 
256 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 divination, and neglecting the words of true 
 inspiration, which the missionaries had brought 
 to their country. He received with favoura- 
 ble attention the remarks of his young friend, 
 and after being repeatedly persuaded, went 
 himself to hear the preaching of the mission- 
 aries. The new, and, to him, strange doctrines 
 which they taught, filled his mind with reve- 
 rence and wonder ; and the Lord was pleased, 
 there is reason to conclude, to impress the truth 
 with divine power on his conscience and his 
 heart. Soon after this, he publicly destroyed 
 all his charms, and other emblems of super- 
 stition and instruments of divination, with the 
 exception of one or two, which, as pledges of 
 his sincerity, he delivered to the missionaries, 
 who sent them to England. In order to be 
 able to read for himself the New Testament, 
 he took his place among the scholars at the 
 school, commenced with the alphabet, and 
 continued his endeavours without relaxation, 
 until he was able to read, with correctness and 
 facility, that word which he esteemed " more 
 precious than gold, yea, than much fine gold,'^ 
 and ^'able to make wise unto salvation, through 
 faith which is in Christ Jesus our Lord." His 
 wife seemed equally to partake of that divine 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 257 
 
 mercy which had wrought this pleasing change 
 in her husband : both appeared heirs together 
 of the grace of eternal life, and had walked for 
 a period of twelve months in the ordinances 
 and commandments of the Lord blameless. 
 The missionaries, therefore, had much satisfac- 
 tion in receiving these two individuals among 
 the first-fruits of Madagascar unto Christ. 
 
 At the time of receiving the rite of baptism, 
 the native Christians had been accustomed to 
 take some name, by which they were after- 
 wards called ; Paul was that selected by the 
 individual now referred to, and in the subse- 
 quent communications of the missionaries, he 
 is frequently referred to as Paul the diviner. 
 In this instance, as in the South Sea Islands, and 
 in other parts of the world, to which the know- 
 ledge of Christian faith has been introduced 
 by missionary efforts, some of the most able 
 and active supporters of delusion and idolatry 
 have been among the first to experience the 
 regenerating power of the gospel, and to ex- 
 emplify its transforming and salutary influ- 
 ence. 
 
 Paul and his wife were not only examples 
 of whatsoever things are pure and lovely, and 
 of good report, but zealous, active, and perse- 
 
258 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 vering in their endeavours to bring others 
 under instruction in the truth. In two others, 
 though less conspicuous on account of charac- 
 ter and pursuits, the evidence of an entire 
 change of heart, effected by Divine agency, 
 was not less satisfactory ; while the fruits of 
 righteousness were equally abundant and 
 cheering. In illustration of the views and 
 feelings with which the native converts sought 
 the privilege of Christian fellowship, the fol- 
 lowing letter, from one of the applicants for 
 baptism, on the occasion above referred to, is 
 given. It was addressed to Mr. Johns, and is 
 dated May 30th, 1831. 
 
 " May you, Sir, live long, and never be ill, saith your son 
 R — . This is what I have to say to you, viz. : — That I rejoiced 
 much when I heard the word of the queen, (the permission to 
 be baptized, &c.) so that the way is now free to receive bap- 
 tism, and to commemorate the death of Christ. I am truly 
 very glad to find there is nothing now to prevent or hinder any 
 at all who has examined and tried himself: therefore, it is my 
 wish to be a partaker of these. I devote myself, both soul and 
 body, to Jesus, that I may serve him in all things, according to 
 hi^ will ; and I pray to God, in this giving myself to Jesus, to 
 assist me by his Holy Spirit, that I may love Jesus with all 
 my heart, with all my spirit, with all my strength, and that I 
 may not be made to stand any longer in doubt by any thing 
 whatsoever. Having thus given myself up to Jesus, both soul 
 and body, I now ask permission of you to join the church, and 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 259 
 
 unite in commemorating the death of Jesus ; and that I may 
 also join you to sing and to praise, and to give glory to God as 
 long as I shall live. And nov^r, after this, pray for me unto 
 God, that I may be assisted to fulfil what I have said, and serve 
 Jesus faithfully all my days here on earth. I myself pray unto 
 God to assist me by his Holy Spirit to fulfil my vows, that I 
 may serve Jesus even until I die," " Saith R — ." 
 
 The attention of the people^ to the subjects 
 urged upon their consideration by the mission- 
 aries, which had been increasing during the 
 whole of the year, appeared to be greatly pro- 
 moted by the first administration of baptism, 
 and the formation of a Christian church. 
 Numbers expressed their desire to unite with 
 the Christians, by pubUcly professing their 
 faith in the Saviour; and much of the time of 
 the missionaries was now occupied in convers- 
 ing with inquirers, and instructing more fully 
 those who were seeking to be numbered 
 among the people of God. Special times were 
 appointed for meeting with those who were 
 desirous of giving themselves to the Lord, ex- 
 amining their views, and admonishing, direct- 
 ing, or encouraging them, as might be most 
 requisite. The meetings were usually attended 
 by from forty to fifty individuals, including 
 several of rank and influence, who held high 
 and responsible stations under the government. 
 
260 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 In these important duties, the missionaries de- 
 rived much valuable assistance from the judi- 
 cious efforts and exemplary conduct of several 
 natives, who had already united themselves 
 with them in Christian fellowship. 
 
 The public abandonment of the superstitions 
 of the country, and the adoption of the Chris- 
 tian faith by numbers of the people, together 
 with the earnestness of the latter to bring 
 others under religious instruction, exposed 
 them, as might be expected, to many instances 
 of petty annoyance and persecution. Con- 
 temptuous epithets were frequently applied by 
 the heathens to the Christians, when the latter 
 appeared in any of the places of public resort ; 
 and, in some instances, the enmity of the hea- 
 then members of a family against those who 
 had embraced the gospel, produced more 
 serious trials ; but they were borne with meek- 
 ness and gentleness, and ultimately favoured 
 the progress of the gospel among the people. 
 The Christians, while they patiently endured 
 any slight annoyances from the heathen, per- 
 severed in the use of every suitable means for 
 promoting their own spiritual improvement, 
 and bringing others to attend to those impress- 
 ive facts and glorious truths, which now ap 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 261 
 
 peared to themselves of such transcendent 
 importance. With this view, besides the as- 
 sembUes for pubUc wprship at the chapel, the 
 Christians were accustomed to hold meetings 
 at their own houses, during several evenings 
 of the week, for reading the Scriptures, reli- 
 gious conversation, singing, and prayer. Some- 
 times the missionaries were present at these 
 meetings, at other times they were attended 
 by the native teachers. Through the Divine 
 blessing on these and other means, the num- 
 bers who appeared to be earnestly seeking re- 
 ligious instruction, greatly increased ; and by 
 the end of the year the members in one of the 
 churches amounted to nearly seventy, while 
 the other also had received large additions. 
 
 The period now under review, though one 
 of great spiritual prosperity, was also one of 
 peculiar trial to the mission. Whether the 
 government became alarmed at the rapidity 
 with which the profession of Christianity was 
 extending, or at the powerful influence which 
 its principles exerted over those by whom they 
 were professed; or whether the counsels of 
 those in the government favourable to Chris- 
 tianity, prevailed only for a short season, is 
 not known ; but religious liberty had scarcely 
 
262 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 been puolicly guaranteed by the order of the 
 sovereign, before it was indirectly, but effectu- 
 ally, violated. Among those who were de- 
 sirous of uniting themselves with the Chris- 
 tians, were some who held important offices 
 under the government, and others nearly allied 
 to the royal family: six or eight of the latter 
 were among the earliest applicants for bap- 
 tism ; and the missionaries^ satisfied of their 
 religious character, intimated their willingness 
 to receive them into the church ; but on the 
 day before that on which they were to make a 
 public profession of the Christian faith, intima- 
 tion of disapprobation in a high quarter was 
 sent to them ; in consequence of which, though 
 they continued to attend public worship, they 
 did not deem it safe, at that time, to present 
 themselves for baptism. 
 
 Radama had, in the early part of his reign, 
 established a law, prohibiting the use of wine 
 or spirituous liquors in Imerina. This law 
 had not been repealed, and — though an excep- 
 tion was made in favour of Europeans, and it 
 was by no means generally observed by the 
 natives— advantage was now taken of it by 
 the heathen party, to embarrass the Christians. 
 With this view, after the first administration 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 263 
 
 of the ordinance of the Lord's supper, a mes- 
 sage was sent from the queen, declaring that 
 it was contrary to the laws of the country for 
 any native to drink wine, and that in future 
 water alone must be used. Unable to obtain 
 any relaxation of the law in favour of the 
 communicants, the Christians had no alterna- 
 tive but to use water instead of wine, or dis- 
 pense entirely with the observance : they pre- 
 ferred the former, and in this manner it was 
 celebrated among them. 
 
 There will, undoubtedly, be great difference 
 of opinion among the readers of this account, 
 as to the propriety of the course pursued by 
 the missionaries on this trying occasion. They 
 were, perhaps, too much influenced by the 
 peculiar and local circumstances of the time, 
 (which rendered it exceedingly undesirable to 
 act in violation of the orders of the govern- 
 ment,) or by indulging the hope of better days, 
 to give up an ordinance so recently intro- 
 duced. They are, however, entitled to, and 
 will receive from all, credit for acting accord- 
 ing to the best dictates of their judgment, after 
 much deliberation and prayer, and in a man- 
 ner which appeared to them best suited to 
 promote the cause of Christ among the people. 
 
264 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 
 
 The party opposed to the gospel were not 
 satisfied with this ; and on its being perceived 
 that several belonging to the army, and others 
 in the schools established by government, were 
 already numbered with the Christians, mes- 
 sages were sent to the scholars, who attended 
 the schools by order of the government, and to 
 all the soldiers, interdicting their receiving the 
 rite of baptism, or joining the fellowship of the 
 church. At the same time, those who had 
 been admitted to communion were ordered to 
 refrain from uniting in the ordinance in future. 
 This order was sent in the name of the officers 
 of the armjT-, and not of the queen ; but it was 
 not to be resisted with impunity ; consequently, 
 on the first communion Sabbath after it had ^ 
 been issued, the soldiers belonging to the 
 church, who were present, abstained from 
 using the elements used on this occasion in 
 commemorating the death of their divine Re- 
 deemer : they remained in silence among their 
 brethren, evidently under severe distress of 
 mind. This was on the first Sabbath in No- 
 vember, 1831; and since that time, no one in 
 the army, or belonging to the schools esta- 
 blished by the government, has been allowed 
 to be baptized, or unite with the church. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 265 
 
 In the instructions given to the people, they 
 were taught that it was the duty of those who 
 repented of their sins, and beUeved on the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, pubUcly to profess their faith in 
 him by baptism, and to commemorate his 
 death by that ordinance which he had ap- 
 pointed to be observed in remembrance of him. 
 And after the first baptisms, which took place 
 in the months of May and June among the 
 congregations under the care of Messrs. Grif- 
 fiths and Johns respectively, those who were 
 baptized partook immediately afterwards of 
 the ordinance of the Lord's supper. It was 
 not, however, until the month of August, that, 
 after mutual conference between the mission- 
 ary and the people, and fervent prayers^ a 
 y Christian church was organized in connexion 
 with the congregation assembling at Ambo 
 dinandohalo. On this interesting occasion, the 
 believers present mutually giving and receiv- 
 ing the right hand of fellowship, agreed to re- 
 gard each other as brethren and sisters in 
 Christ, to watch over each other in the Lord, 
 and to promote each other^s comfort and spi- 
 ritual improvement. A declaration of faith, 
 and articles of agreement, were then approved, 
 as the basis of their own union, and to be sub- 
 23 
 
266 HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 
 
 mitted to all who should desire to unite with 
 them. The articles of faith were such as are 
 believed by all who hold the great doctrines 
 of salvation by the cross of Christ ; and the 
 order of church government introduced, was 
 not exactly accordant with that prevailing in 
 any single denomination among us, devolving 
 a larger amount of duty on the minister ex- 
 clusively, than prevails among the Congrega- 
 tional order, but less than attaches to that 
 office among the Presbyterians or Episco- 
 palians. The plan of cliurch government se- 
 cured to the people the election of their own 
 pastors, and the admission and rejection of 
 members by the majority of the church alone. 
 It was also recognised as the solemn duty of 
 every member to endeavour, by all suitable 
 and scriptural means, to promote the edifica- 
 tion of the church, and the diffusion of the 
 gospel to the utmost possible extent. 
 
 The growing attention to religious instruc- 
 tion, the increasing duties devolving upon the 
 missionaries, and the cheering prospects of still 
 more extensive usefulness in Madagascar, in- 
 duced the brethren, early in the year, to invite 
 Mr. Freeman, who had proceeded from Mau- 
 ritius to the Cape of Good Hope, to return to 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 267 
 
 their assistance. The native Christians also 
 wrote to him, urging him to resume his labours 
 among them, and the queen encouraged him 
 to proceed again to the capital. Under these 
 favourable circumstances, Mr. Freeman deemed 
 it to be his duty to return again to the field, 
 which, in 1829, he had felt himself compelled 
 to leave. 
 
 The change that had taken place in the 
 state of religion among the people, equally- 
 pleased and astonished Mr. Freeman, who ob- 
 serves, that on beholding the new place of 
 public worship which had been erected, the 
 crowded and attentive audiences listening to 
 the preaching of the gospel, the numbers who 
 appeared to be sincere converts, the affection, 
 harmony, love, and zeal prevailing among 
 them ; their social meetings for prayer and re- 
 ligious improvement; and the numbers de- 
 sirous of joining themselves to the disciples, 
 he could scarcely believe his own senses. 
 Under circumstances thus auspicious, and en- 
 couraged also by the friendly attention of the 
 government, in aiding his return to the capital, 
 Mr. Freeman resumed his important duties at 
 Tananarive, indulging the pleasing anticipa- 
 tions of enjoying still greater facilities for dif- 
 
268 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 fusing among the people the savour of the 
 knowledge of Christ. 
 
 Whatever ground for hope and more favour- 
 able regard the friendly attentions of the go- 
 vernment to Mr. Freeman and his companions 
 might afford, they soon found that it was not 
 to be ascribed to any willingness to allow the 
 spread of Christianity among the people. No 
 encouragement was given to education, except 
 so far as it might furnish a supply of better 
 qualified officers for the army, or servants for 
 other departments of the government ; and 
 even these, if, besides their knowledge of let- 
 ters, they were favourable to Christianity, were 
 regarded with suspicion, and placed only in 
 subordinate offices. The order, prohibiting 
 any of the soldiers or pupils in the government 
 schools from receiving baptism or the Lord's 
 supper, was by the close of the year extended 
 to all other subjects of the queen ; no native 
 was permitted thus publicly to make profession 
 of his faith in Christ, and even those who had 
 been received to the communion of the church 
 were forbidden to unite with the missionaries 
 in the celebration of the ordinance of the 
 Lord's supper. 
 
 Under their peculiar circumstances, the little 
 
HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 269 
 
 band of native Christians, members of the 
 churches under the care of Messrs. Griffiths, 
 Johns, and Freeman, felt it their duty to com- 
 ply with the orders of their heathen rulers; 
 and on the sacramental occasions they endea- 
 voured to commune in spirit with their Euro- 
 pean brethren and sisters in the hallowed 
 service, which was conducted in the native 
 language. 
 
 Ill the educational department, the efforts 
 of the missionaries were also greatly impeded, 
 but liberty to preach and print was still afford- 
 ed ; and to these labours they were greatly 
 encouraged by the increasing numbers who 
 regularly attended their ministrations, and the 
 decisive and salutary influence of the truth 
 upon the minds of their hearers. The preach- 
 ing of the gospel appeared to be attended with 
 a divine influence, which seemed to produce 
 an entire change in the views and character 
 of those by whom it was received, and con- 
 strained them to grateful and unremitting 
 efforts for the spiritual good of their country- 
 men. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson, who had been la- 
 bouring in South Africa, accompanied Mr. 
 Freeman on his return to the capital, and ob- 
 23* 
 
270 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 tained permission to remain one year in the 
 country. Their skill in teaching, especially 
 their knowledge of the infant-school system, 
 induced the missionaries to hope that the go- 
 vernment would allow them to remain — but 
 they were mistaken ; several inquiries were 
 made as to what they were able to teach, be- 
 yond what was taught by the missionaries 
 already in the country, and, among other in- 
 quiries, it was asked if they were artists, and 
 could paint portraits, and teach the art of paint- 
 ing. When it was ascertained they could not 
 teach any of the arts, or introduce any new 
 manufactures, but, as the natives expressed it, 
 only teach reading and writing, they evinced 
 no desire for their continuance. On the 8th 
 of June, the day after the public examination 
 of the schools, a message was brought to the 
 missionaries, in the name of the queen, to the 
 eftect that, as the year which Mr. and Mrs. 
 Atkinson had been allowed to remain in the 
 country had nearly expired, they were to pre- 
 pare for their return, and to take their depart- 
 ure in five days. 
 
 Though thus discouraged by the govern- 
 ment, the missionaries were stimulated to every 
 possible exertion, and greatly cheered in their 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 271 
 
 labours, by the earnest desires of numbers of 
 the people after instruction, and the solicitude 
 shown by many to obtain books, and learn to 
 read. To meet this demand, twenty-one thou- 
 sand copies of small books, of different kinds, 
 were printed in the course of the year. 
 
 Other kinds of evidence that the great Head 
 of the church was accomplishing his purposes 
 of mercy by means of the mission, were also 
 afforded, in the tranquil and happy deaths of 
 several, who departed from this world under 
 the cheering influence of a hope full of immor- 
 tality. The following brief narrative, selected 
 from amongst several of a similar kind, was 
 communicated by Mr. Baker in the month of 
 March, 1S32. The subject of the narrative 
 was a young slave, of sluggish mind and indo- 
 lent habits; the son of his master was a 
 scholar, and this young slave was appointed 
 to the duty of attending him at school. Here 
 he, as well as a number of other slaves sent 
 with their young masters, was taught by the 
 missionaries to read the Scriptures. These, 
 by the divine blessing, were the means of pro- 
 ducing a delightful change in his entire cha- 
 racter, to which Mr. Baker thus refers : 
 
272 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " He was enabled to receive the gospel of Christ like a little 
 child. He felt himself to be a lost sinner, and he found in 
 Jesus Christ a Saviour just suited to him, and he believed on 
 him ; rejoicing that he had died to save sinners, and was able 
 to save unto the uttermost all that come unto God by him. 
 
 " While religion thus wonderfully improved his intellectual 
 and moral character, it imparted new vigour to all his actions 
 and habits. He became increasingly active and diligent as a 
 servant. His mind seemed to expand, and his faculties ap- 
 peared enlivened by the new views which Christianity gave of 
 the relation in which he stood towards the great Creator and 
 Preserver of the universe. 
 
 " There was in his character a union, of the utmost humility 
 and self-abasement, with a certain degree of manly sentiment 
 and aspiring hope. He knew^ that he was among the lowest in 
 the ranks of his own countrymen, of whom the highest were 
 greatly inferior to the Europeans ; yet he felt that, as a Chris- 
 tian, he could, equally with the highest, know and adore his 
 Creator. He often used to say, ' I am only a poor slave, but 
 nevertheless I trust I love the Lord Jesus.' 
 
 "Rabenohaja was among the earliest of the natives who ex- 
 pressed a wish to be baptized, and would gladly have joined 
 the first baptisms in May, 1831, but his master had not then 
 granted his consent, nor allowed him to spend a fortnight or 
 three weeks in town, as he wished to do on that occasion. 
 Afterwards, however, permission was given, and he imme- 
 diately repaired to town for that purpose. There needed very 
 little examination before baptizing Rabenohaja, as his conduct 
 had long been, not merely irreproachable, but truly ornamental 
 to his Christian profession. 
 
 He was baptized and admitted to the Lord's supper, Novem* 
 ber 6th, 1831. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 273 
 
 " Immediately after this, he prepared to return to his master 
 in the vilHige sixty or seventy miles to the westward. He had 
 been twice sick of the endemic fever of Madagascar, which pre- 
 vails at that distance from the capital ; and he entertained some 
 apprehension that a third attack might prove fatal. He even 
 went so far as to say to some of his most intimate believing 
 friends, * I think we shall not see each other's faces again on 
 earth ; Jesus will soon fetch me.' 
 
 "A few weeks afterwards, he wrote to me for a new supply 
 of spelling and reading books ; and for some weeks longer, we 
 continued to hear of his increased activity and zeal in teaching 
 and exhorting all persons who would listen to him. 
 
 "After a while, however, the melancholy news suddenly 
 reached us that Ra-poor-negro was dead. An attack of the 
 fever had suddenly terminated his earthly course. Two of 
 his adult scholars came to town expressly to announce to us 
 this sad intelligence. They said he was only ill three days, 
 and during that period repeatedly exclaimed, ' I am going to 
 Jehovah-Jesus ; Jesus is fetching me, I do not fear.' It may 
 be remarked that this expression, 'Jehovah- Jesus,' is one which 
 the natives have of themselves adopted, without any sugges- 
 tion of ours. I do not think any of the missionary brethren 
 have ever used it, yet on my leaving Madagascar, several of 
 the native Christians used as their farewell benediction, 'May 
 you be blessed of Jehovah-Jesus.' 
 
 " The last expression Ra-poor-negro used, and that he ut- 
 tered repeatedly, was, *I do not fear,' 'I do not fear."' 
 
 Mr. Baker thus closes the account of the 
 first Christian death in Madagascar : 
 
 " I may be allowed to remark, that these brief and simple 
 words, uttered in the hour of death, by the lips of one who had 
 been once a heathen, bear as strong an emphasis as human 
 
274 HISTORY or MADAGASCAB. 
 
 language can admit. And whence the peculiar emphasis'? It 
 arises hence — that the simple and artless minds of ^|e heathen 
 do not attempt to conceal their dread of death. ITie stoutest- 
 hearted men will, as I have had occasion to observe in Mada- 
 gascar, when stretched on a death-bed, exclaim in all the feeble- 
 ness of children, and the anguish of despair, * I die, I die ; O 
 mother ! O father ! I die ;' whilst the big tears will trickle 
 down their olive cheeks in abundance. In accordance with 
 such feelings, the natives shun all conversation on death as 
 most repugnant to their feelings, and account it the height of 
 cruelty to speak of the probability of a sick friend's death, even 
 to his relatives. The infidels of Christendom, indeed, afiect 
 to scoff at death, and pretend to face it boldly ; but the lan- 
 guage of nature, like that I have been describing, will always 
 prove that there is a * bitterness of death,' which no mere hu- 
 man strength of mind or heart can overcome. It is an affect- 
 ing sight to see a heathen die. O how inestimable, then, is 
 that ' truth of God,' which can enable a poor slave to say with 
 his last breath, *I do not fear.' 
 
 "The native Christians were much affected with this ex- 
 pression, and the more so as Ra-poor-negro was the first of the 
 baptized Christians in Madagascar whom the providence of 
 Godreijioved from the present scene of existence," 
 
 One of the native Christians was at this 
 time appointed to the office of judge, in conse- 
 quence of the death of his father. This was 
 the first time this important post had ever been 
 filled by a Christian. 
 
HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 275 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 Campaign to the south part of the island — Conduct of the 
 Christian soldiers — Reasons for undertaking the war — Suc- 
 cess of it — Arrival of a Roman Catholic missionary — un- 
 popularity of the schools — Labours of the press — Zeal of the 
 native Christians — Radama's law respecting the mission- 
 aries — Messrs. Griffiths and Canham ordered to leave the 
 country — Pleasing expectations of the missionaries — Accu- 
 sations against the native Christians — Displeasure of the 
 Queen — The chief asking for a spear — The message to the 
 missionaries — The kabary — The edict — Unsuccessful ex- 
 postulation — Notice of the probable causes of the attempt to 
 suppress Christianity. 
 
 In 1831, a large force was sent to subdue 
 the southern provinces, which since the death 
 of Radama had revolted, and refused submis- 
 sion to one who gained the throne by the mur- 
 der of five of her nearest relatives. In this 
 campaign, as well as in all others, the conduct 
 of the Christian soldiers was highly com- 
 mendable. Though equally exposed with 
 the others, and on some occasions more so, 
 it is not known that one of them was killed; 
 they were also distinguished by their kind- 
 
276 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 ness and consideration towards those who 
 were conquered, as well as by the Honesty 
 and the moral purity of their conduct. They 
 also availed themselves of every suitable 
 occasion for holding meetings in each other's 
 tents, on the Sabbath, and at other times, for 
 the purpose of reading the Scriptures, singing, 
 and prayer. They had the happiness of find- 
 ing many others desirous of joining them in 
 these exercises, who afterwards associated 
 tliemselves with the Christians, and professed 
 their belief in the gospel. On m.ore than one 
 occasion, when the army returned to the capi- 
 tal after an absence of several months, the 
 Christians went to the missionaries accompa- 
 nied by a considerable number of their com- 
 rades, who through their means had been 
 induced to forsake the delusive superstitions 
 of the country, and to seek admission among 
 the disciples of the Saviour. 
 
 This campaign was unsuccessful ; yet in the 
 next year, (1832,) the government sent another 
 army in the same direction. The officers of 
 government felt that they were not secure in 
 their usurped authority while any considerable 
 portion of the island was in circumstances to 
 maintain its own independence ; nor could they 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 277 
 
 rest satisfied, while any tribe possessed herds 
 of cattle or other property worth possessing, 
 and of which they felt themselves able to de- 
 prive them. Accordingly a much larger force, 
 headed by the young prince, was sent to the 
 southern part of the island, early in 1832. 
 This expedition was successful in carrying de- 
 vastation and bloodshed through a large tract 
 of country, murdering great numbers of the 
 men, reducing their wives and children to 
 slavery, robbing their fields and granaries, and 
 driving away their cattle. On the first of Sep- 
 tember, 1832, the Hovas returned to the capi- 
 tal with immense booty, as well as about ten 
 thousand unhappy captives, to be sold into 
 slavery. 
 
 Their rejoicings, however, were of short 
 duration; for in the course of the ensuing month 
 reports arrived, that another expedition from 
 France,* destined against Madagascar, had 
 
 * The first expedition was made in 1829. The army 
 reached the island in October, and demanded of the chiefs a 
 great part of the eastern coast, on the pretence that years be- 
 fore it had been taken possession of by them and forts had 
 been established there. The officers on the coast sent up a re- 
 port of the claims of the French to a part of the territory ; the 
 nobles and chiefs of the principal districts in the interior were 
 24 
 
278 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 arrived at Bourbon, and might be almost daily 
 expected on the coast. 
 
 All ordinary occupations were suspended, 
 and the public attention completely engrossed 
 by the efforts of the government to prepare 
 against the expected invasion. It was pro- 
 posed to add 25,000 men to the forces already 
 enrolled ; and for this purpose, every one in 
 the schools, both pupils and teachers, upwards 
 of thirteen years of age, was drafted into the 
 army. It was also expected that the remain- 
 ing junior classes would be taken in the next 
 reinforcement that might be ordered; and 
 this proceeding, as might be expected, ren- 
 dered the parents more unwilling than ever to 
 
 assembled; and when the demand of the French was made 
 known, their reply was, " No : before we will consent to give 
 them one foot of land, we will face them ourselves, and, if 
 needful, will send our slaves. If this is not sufficient, our 
 wives shall go and fight against them, rather than allow them 
 a place on our shores." The ravages of the Malagasy fever in 
 the army, and the ability and spirit manifested by the Hovas, 
 induced them to abandon the enterprise, and they sailed from 
 Madagascar in October, 1830. It was in the midst of the 
 alarm and confusion, caused by the presence of the French 
 army, that Mr. Freeman came down to the coast; and at 
 midnight, and with a guard of native soldiers, buried his infant 
 child. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 279 
 
 send their children to the schools under the 
 patronage of the government. 
 
 To prevent their being drawn into the army, 
 many of their parents resorted to the plan of 
 purchasing slaves, and sending them to school 
 as substitutes for their own children ; by which 
 means their own children escaped when the 
 army was reinforced from the schools, and it 
 was supposed that this was one cause of the 
 neglect af the order forbidding the instruction 
 of slaves, for the order was not so rigidly en- 
 forced as some had been. 
 
 Shortly after the report of the arrival of a 
 French expedition at Bourbon, an emissary 
 from the court of Rome landed at Tamatave, 
 bearing, as he stated, propositions for the in- 
 troduction of the Romish faith among the peo- 
 ple. 
 
 He wished to proceed to the capital, but was 
 detained by Prince Corroller on the coast, 
 until the pleasure of the queen could be known ; 
 and letters announcing his arrival were sent 
 up to the capital. In the mean time he per- 
 sisted in going towards the capital, and after 
 advancing a few days' journey, being met by 
 the queen's officers from the capital, his bear- 
 ers, apprehensive of the consequences o^ their 
 
280 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 displeasure, left him. He refused to return to 
 the coast, and remained at Ambatoharanana, 
 where, while waiting permission from the 
 queen to advance, he died suddenly, not with- , 
 out strong suspicions of having poisoned him- : 
 self. Though, on the arrival of the envoy i 
 from the pope, the government exhibited no 
 disposition to favour the efforts of Popish mis- 
 sionaries in the island, their disinclination did 
 not arise from any wish to promote the objects 
 of the Protestants who had laboured among 
 them so many years. The value of the enter- 
 prise, energy, and skill of the artisans belong- 
 ing to the mission who were employed eitlier 
 in their respective departments, or in supei in- 
 tending and completing works of great national 
 importance, they were fully sensible of, and 
 held also in high estimation, but solely for the 
 purposes of government, the knowledge of let- 
 ters acquired in the schools : and in considera- 
 tion of these advantages, the party whose 
 counsels prevailed in the palace, rather tole- 
 rated than encouraged the efforts of the mis- 
 sionaries to diffuse religious knowledge, and 
 promote the moral and spiritual benefit of the 
 people. 
 
 Circumscribed as the means of usefulness 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 281 
 
 now were, in comparison, with what they had 
 been during the reign of Radama, and the earUer 
 periods of that of his successor, the increasing 
 frequency of events, which showed distinctly 
 to the missionaries the extreme uncertainty of 
 the continuance of present advantages, stimu- 
 lated them to the most active and unremitted 
 efforts ; while the multipUed and decisive evi- 
 dence that their labours were attended by the 
 Divine blessing, enabled them to bear with 
 cheerfulness the withdraw ment of that counte- 
 nance from the rulers of the country, with 
 which their exertions had formerly been at- 
 tended. 
 
 After every youth above thirteen, and many 
 scarcely more than twelve years of age, had, 
 in the close of 1832, been taken from the 
 schools to the army, orders were issued by the 
 government, that the schools should be fur- 
 nished widi fresh pupils, to the amount of half 
 the number originally under instruction. 
 
 The extreme unwillingness of the people to 
 transfer their children to the government, as 
 they seemed to have been doing by sending 
 them to the schools established by order of the 
 sovereign, occasioned the loss of many months 
 before these schools were again in operation; 
 24* 
 
282 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 and three thousand scholars were never after- 
 wards collected, in what had been considered 
 the uatioual schools. 
 
 The missionaries had from the lirst regretted 
 that the greater part of the scholars under their 
 care attended the schools, not simply from any 
 desire of their own, or of their parents, after 
 instruction, but because they were ordered to 
 do so by the sovereign. They had reason to 
 beUeve that Radama, in using his influence to 
 induce the ' ^^ < nd their children to 
 
 school, was : OQS to introduce the 
 
 knowledge rs among them, and hoped 
 
 that the ar:^ o r i ^ : nd writing would be 
 prized. 3' '"i rated, especially 
 
 as : ^ :e greatest pro- 
 
 liciriicy were rev, :y marks of special 
 
 fav ^ ^^::: :; :.;::vSof honour and 
 
 en:: .- : : 
 
 T.:i s.::si.//. ..._,:: of the government 
 
 : aug almost the entire number of scho- 
 the schools direct to the army, or the 
 < : : : : the government, had increased the 
 aversion of the people to these schools: and 
 although the instruction given had, by the 
 Divine blessing, been the means of spiritual 
 benefit to many, the attendance ordered by the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 283 
 
 government undoubtedly proved a very serious 
 impediment to the advancement of education 
 among the people. The regret thus occasioned 
 to the missionaries was generally alleviated by 
 the growing earnestness of many, both adults 
 and children, to acquire the ability to read for 
 themselves the Holy Scriptures. The num- 
 ber who thus voluntarily sought instruction, 
 was greatly increased during the years 1833 and 
 1834 ; and though large editions of the spell- 
 ing, and other elementary books, were printed, 
 sometimes amounting to nearly five thousand 
 each, the missionaries were not able to meet 
 the growing demand. 
 
 This disposition among the people encou- 
 raged and required the utmost activity in the 
 preparation of books; and in 1833, not fewer 
 than fifteen thousand copies, and portions of 
 the Scriptures, and other books, were furnish- 
 ed, and upwards of six thousand of them put 
 into circulation as soon as they were ready. 
 In the absence of Mr. Baker, the printing and 
 book-binding of the mission was executed by 
 the natives, whom he had taught before his 
 departure for England, and by Mr. Kitching, 
 one of the- artisans. 
 
 The missionaries devoted much of their time 
 
284 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 to the translation and revision of the Old Tes- 
 tament, that in the event of any change in the 
 views of the government, and other causes 
 arising to suspend their labours, or remove 
 them from the island, they might leave with 
 the people the entire volume of divine revela- 
 tion. In this important work, as well as in 
 their stated labours in preaching the gospel, 
 they were greatly encouraged by the increas- 
 ing numbers attending on their ministry, and 
 the decisive evidence given by the people, that 
 the word they delivered was, by the favour of 
 the Most High, rendered in many instances a 
 savour of life unto life. 
 
 The earnest desires after religious instruc- 
 tion, and the pleasing state of mind and feeUng 
 on this important subject evinced by so many 
 at the capital, extended also to other parts of 
 the country. Wherever the native Christians 
 went, they carried with them the New Testa- 
 ment, and other portions of the Scriptures, as 
 well as spelling-books, catechisms, and hymn- 
 books. Unfolding in their conversation, and 
 exhibiting in their example, the doctrines and 
 tendencies of the gospel, they acted as mission- 
 aries, and induced many to learn to read, to 
 believe on the living God, to trust in the only 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 285 
 
 Saviour, and to unite with them in the observ- 
 ance of the Sabbath, and other means of ho- 
 nouring God, and promoting their own spi- 
 ritual improvement. Sometimes these Chris- 
 tians met together for the purpose of instruction 
 or worship in each other's dwelUngs, and at 
 other times they erected their httle sanctuaries 
 in the midst of the heathen villages, where they 
 assembled to call upon the name of the Lord, 
 and, in dependence upon the teaching of the 
 Holy Spirit, to instruct others in the knowledge 
 of his will, and the way of salvation. 
 
 Desirous to assist and encourage the native 
 Christians in these truly commendable exer- 
 tions on behalf of their countrymen, and to 
 promote the extension of Christianity, the mis- 
 sionaries made occasional journeys of consi- 
 derable extent, for the purpose of visiting the 
 Christians, and preaching to the people. These 
 visits were joyfully received, and in many in- 
 stances proved highly advantageous to the 
 Christian cause. Finding the instructions given 
 by their countrymen confirmed by the Euro- 
 pean missionary, and, it is hoped, influenced 
 by the Holy Spirit's operation in their hearts, 
 many were induced to renounce their adhe- 
 rence to the idols, to place themselves under 
 
286 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Christian instruction, to declare their belief in 
 the Holy Scriptures, and to unite themselves 
 with the professed disciples of Christ. They 
 threw away their charms, and other emblems 
 of idolatry ; some burned, some destroyed their 
 idols, others afterwards brought them to the 
 missionaries, gratefully declaring their thank- 
 fulness for the instruction they had received, 
 and exhibiting the idols as a proof of their sin- 
 cerity in avowed attachment to the Lord Jesus 
 as their only Saviour. 
 
 Early in the spring of 1834, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Baker, accompanied by Mrs. Freeman, returned 
 to Madagascar. With them, the directors of 
 the London Missionary Society sent out a new 
 printing press and types by Mr. Baker ; and 
 these the government ordered to be taken up 
 to the capital free of expense to the mission- 
 aries. The carrying of packages for the go- 
 vernment was often an extremely severe ser- 
 vice, and sometimes proved fatal to the bearers. 
 On one occasion, several were injured, and 
 two died : when the occurrence was reported 
 to the queen, she replied, "And what then ? 
 Was it not in the service of the government 
 that they died?" 
 
 Soon after the arrival of the first mission- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 287 
 
 aries in Madagascar, Radama enacted a law 
 which allowed them to remain there ten years 
 without becoming subject to the laws and 
 usages of the country, but requiring them, at 
 the expiration of that period, to become sub- 
 ject to the laws of the island, or leave the 
 country, unless the permission to remain was 
 renewed. In the year 1829, Mr. Griffiths, 
 having been ten years in the country, requested 
 to know the queen's wishes, and received, in 
 reply to his inquiry, a message directing him 
 to " tie up his luggage, and return to his native 
 country.^' After much negotiation, Mr. Grif- 
 fiths was allowed to remain first for one year, 
 afterwards for a longer period. Before he left 
 the island, Mr. Griffiths' relation with the mis- 
 sionary society terminated, and he has since 
 returned to Madagascar, though not in con- 
 nexion with the society. 
 
 In 1834, Mr. Canham, having been ten years 
 in the island, received a message from the 
 queen expressing her majesty's expectation 
 that he would leave the country. Mr. Canham 
 had originally joined the mission as an artisan, 
 but not receiving sufficient encouragement 
 from the government to enable him success- 
 fully to prosecute the preparation of leather, 
 
288 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 he had, m compHance with the request of the 
 missionaries, and the approval of the society 
 at home, devoted his attention to the religious 
 instruction of the people. The order of the 
 government for Mr. Canham's departure was 
 deeply regretted by the missionaries, who made 
 several attempts to secure for him a longer 
 residence in the country; but these proving 
 unavailing, excepting for a period of twelve 
 months, he left the country on the first of Au- 
 gust, 1834. 
 
 The remaining missionaries felt more ur- 
 gently than ever the call to labour to the ut- 
 most while any means of usefulness continued ; 
 and they renewed their exertions to complete 
 the revision of the Scriptures, that the whole 
 might be in the hands of the people, if possible, 
 before their own labours should be closed. A 
 new printing-house was erected, and every 
 means taken to place the printing establish- 
 ment in a state of the utmost efficiency. 
 
 The missionaries had long cherished the 
 plan of establishing a mission at St. Augus- 
 tine's Bay, but after collecting all the informa- 
 tion which they could obtain, they found that 
 under present circumstances, the attempt 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 289 
 
 would not only be unsuccessful, but would 
 endanger the mission at Ankova. 
 
 In 1834, the government engaged Mr. Came- 
 ron to undertake the establishment of an iron 
 foundry and a glass manufactory; and this 
 circumstance encouraged the missionaries to 
 hope that they might be permitted to labour, 
 without interruption, at least for several years 
 to come. 
 
 Cheered by these expectations, the mission- 
 aries applied themselves with fresh courage to 
 the work, and in describing to their friends at 
 home the progress and prospects of the mis- 
 sion, under date, November 6th, 1834, ex- 
 pressed themselves as follows : 
 
 " We have been exceedingly gratified with the personal con- 
 duct of many. There is a seriousness and steadiness, and perse^- 
 verance, and diligence about them, which constrain us to hope 
 that their hearts have been opened by Him, by whose sovereign 
 grace 
 
 " Dry bones are raised and clothed afresh, 
 And hearts of stone are turned to flesh." 
 
 We look on with wonder and surprise, and are often prompted 
 to exclaim. This is the finger of God. The difficulty still re- 
 mains, as intimated in our last report, of ascertaining the num- 
 bers under religious impressions. But we have reason to 
 think that several are savingly converted to God ; that many 
 more are perfectly convinced of the folly of idolatry and divina- 
 25 
 
290 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 tion ; and that great numbers are awakened to think and in- 
 quire. The forc6 of error is subdued, and the power of truth 
 acknowledged. The preached word is Ustened to attentively, 
 and the Scriptures are earnestly sought, and diligently ex- 
 amined. There are also several prayer-meetings held in the 
 town during the week-evenings. The two principal circum- 
 stances which we wish to notice in connexion with these meet- 
 ings are, first, that a spirit of prayer actually exists and in- 
 creases among the natives ; and, second, that these meetings 
 are convened and conducted by natives themselves. They 
 frequently request our attendance, to give an exhortation, and 
 lead the service ; but the houses are their own residences, and 
 they consider themselves as acting on their own convictions — 
 at the movement of their own minds, and from a consideration 
 of present obligation to employ the means in their power of 
 spreading around their respective neighbourhoods the know- 
 ledge of the true God, and of eternal life. 
 
 " It is not, however, exclusively in connexion with these 
 stations that fall immediately under our own personal observa= 
 tion, that a spirit of hearing and inquiry is awakened ; God 
 appears to manifest his purposes of mercy to this people, in 
 raising up an agency of his own from among themselves, to carry 
 on his own work. He is forming for himself his own instru- 
 ments — giving them zeal and knowledge — imbuing them with 
 love to the truth, and compassion for their countrymen, and 
 thus supplying the exigencies of his cause by their unexpected 
 instrumentality, and so compensating for our lack of service. 
 And as a specific illustration of this point, we may remark, 
 that in a district to the west of the capital, at a village about 
 sixty miles distant, a small chapel has been lately erected by the 
 zeal and devotedness of the natives, chiefly excited, however, 
 by the exertions of a pious woman, of whom we have already 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 291 
 
 written to you. A very delightful spirit of inquiry is awakened 
 in that district ; and several of the adult natives, men of rank 
 and importance in their station, conduct prayer-meetings and 
 engage themselves in those exercises with much apparent fer- 
 vour, pleasure, and propriety. Another chapel is also being 
 erected in a district to the south, perhaps one hundred and 
 twenty miles distant. Public worship, chiefly for prayer and 
 reading the Scriptures, is held in many distant parts of the 
 country, principally raised and conducted by those who were 
 formerly scholars or teachers in the missionary schools. Ap- 
 plications from all these for books, and especially for the Scrip- 
 tures, are very numerous. 
 
 Signed, " D. Johns — J. J. Freeman." 
 
 The hopes cherished when this communica- 
 tion was made were not continued long ; the 
 month had scarcely closed before the mission- 
 aries were informed that the queen had forbid- 
 den any persons to learn to read or write, ex- 
 cept in the schools established by the govern- 
 ment. This was the heaviest stroke that had 
 yet fallen upon the mission ; the brethren de- 
 sired to recognise in the affliction, the supre- 
 macy of the Most High — believing that no 
 event, especially none affecting the advance- 
 ment of truth and righteousness in the earth, 
 could take place without the Divine knowledge 
 and permission; and, in the hope that the pro- 
 hibition might not be rigidly enforced, they 
 devoted themselves more zealously than ever 
 
292 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 to the only remaining means of usefulness — 
 the preaching of the gospel; the labours of the 
 press, and the superintendence of the schools 
 still tolerated in the island. 
 
 The year 1835 opened upon the mission 
 without any sign of a more favourable regard 
 from the government ; and a number of the 
 natives, who, actuated by inferior motives, had 
 attached themselves to the missionaries, per- 
 ceiving the unpopularity of the Christians, 
 withdrew from them, and associated with the 
 heathen portions of the community. The 
 hopes of favour from the parties in power, in- 
 dulged by the heathen, were at this time 
 greatly increased by the jealousy with which 
 the former watched every movement of the 
 Christians. The queen does not appear to 
 have cherished any unfriendly feeling towards 
 the missionaries personally, and often seemed 
 disposed to tolerate their exertions; but she 
 was- the zealous votary of the idols, on whose 
 favour she was taught to believe her continu- 
 ance in power depended. Among her minis- 
 ters were three brothers, the eldest was com- 
 mander-in-chief of the forces, the second first 
 officer of the palace, and the third a judge ; 
 two of them were the queen^s paramours, and 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 293 
 
 all were pledged to raise the idols, and former 
 superstitions of the country, to their original 
 importance. These brothers exercised in the 
 name of the queen supreme power in Mada- 
 gascar; they appear, from the time of Ra- 
 dama's death, to have seized every occasion 
 for impeding the progress of Christianity, and 
 to have aimed at the ultimate expulsion of the 
 missionaries, and the extinction of the Chris- 
 tian faith. Towards this object they advanced 
 more directly, or otherwise, as they could in- 
 fluence the mind of the queen, or others whose 
 co-operation or connivance was necessary, or 
 as circumstances occurring among the people 
 favoured their views. Hitherto they had con- 
 nived at the disregard of the idols shown by 
 the Christians, but now deemed it inexpedient 
 any longer to forbear the expression of their 
 displeasure against them. These officers were 
 probably led openly to oppose the spread of 
 religious knowledge, by finding that the adhe- 
 rents to the new faith were extending them- 
 selves among all ranks in society, and that 
 their principles encouraged regard to their own 
 rule of action, obedience to the known will of 
 God, independent of all human control, and 
 irrespective of all consequences. 
 25* 
 
294 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Among the near relatives of these brothers 
 were some sincere and consistent Christians ; 
 besides others, one young man, a nephew, 
 whom they appointed to be keeper of one of 
 the idols which they placed in his house. 
 Early in January this year, this young man 
 was told by one of the chiefs, who had adopted 
 him as his son, that at the annual festival, then 
 approaching, the queen would present a bul- 
 lock to the idol, which he must kill in sacrifice, 
 and eat part of it in honour of the idol, — burn- 
 ing some of the fat as incense before it. His 
 declining to do this greatly enraged the chiefs 
 against himself, and those principles which 
 emboldened him thus to refuse the require- 
 ments of the gods of the country. About the 
 same time a native Christian remarked, in 
 conversation with his relatives, that their con- 
 fitdence in the idols was misplaced, as of them- 
 selves they could do neither good nor harm. 
 This native Christian was also seen at work 
 on one of the days regarded by the heathen as 
 sacred to the idols. The people of the neigh- 
 bourhood employed one of their relatives to 
 prefer a complaint against this individual to 
 one of the queen's officers. The officer readily 
 agreed to bring the accusation before the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 295 
 
 judges^ but took measures for including in the 
 charge all who professed Christianity. 
 
 Towards the close of January, 1835, he 
 brought the complaints against the individual 
 who had spoken against the idol, and worked 
 on one of the sacred days before the chief 
 judge, and requested the interference of the 
 government against the Christians, urging the 
 following grounds of complaint, 
 
 1. They despise the idols of the land. 
 
 2. They are always praying; they hold 
 meetings in their own houses for prayer, with- 
 out authority from the queen; and even before 
 and after meals they pray. 
 
 3. They will not swear by the opposite sex, 
 (according to the usual custom of the country,) 
 but, if required to swear, merely affirm that 
 what they say is true. 
 
 4. Their women are chaste, and therefore 
 different customs from those established in the 
 country are introduced. 
 
 5.' They are all of one mind respecting their 
 religion. 
 
 6. They observe the Sabbath as a sacred 
 day. 
 
 On the 15th of February, which was the 
 Sabbath, the queen went out in great state, 
 
296 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 being carried in a sort of palanqxxin, sur- 
 rounded by troops, and preceded by numbers 
 of women, officers, and nobles. The royal 
 party passed by one of the chapels while the 
 congregation assembled for public worship 
 were singing ; and on this occasion the queen 
 was heard to say, in reference to their worship, 
 " They will not stop till some of them lose 
 their heads.'^ 
 
 The Christians were neither ignorant of the 
 charges preferred against them, nor of the feel- 
 ings with which they were regarded by the 
 queen, and could scarcely avoid apprehending 
 some expression of their sovereign's displea- 
 sure. An unusual seriousness was visible in 
 all their public and social meetings during the 
 early part of the year ; and seldom had larger 
 or more deeply attentive congregations been 
 gathered than those which crowded the places 
 of worship, especially ori each of the Sabbaths 
 in the month of February. ^^Few families," 
 observed one of the members of the mission, 
 " were to be found, from the immediate con- 
 nexions of the sovereign to that of the hum- 
 blest slave, who could not number among their 
 near relatives some who were the disciples of 
 the Saviour. Many, there was reason tp be- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 297 
 
 lieve, were truly converted, others were de- 
 sirous of knowing the way of salvation, while 
 numbers were merely seeking general know- 
 ledge, or were influenced in their attendance 
 on the means of religious instruction by infe- 
 rior motive's." 
 
 Such was the interesting state of the native 
 Christians in Madagascar when their enemies 
 discovered that they had gone far towards the 
 accomplishment of their designs. They had 
 succeeded in exciting the displeasure of the 
 queen against the doctrines and truths of Chris- 
 tianity, as well as against those by whom these 
 were professed, and by investing their ground 
 of complaint with a religious and personal cha- 
 racter, as affecting the supremacy of the sove- 
 reign, and the stability of the government, had 
 successfully appealed to her strong and long- 
 cherished prejudices, her pride, and that im 
 patience of the least resistance to her will, 
 which is possessed alike by all despots, savage 
 or civilized. 
 
 Soon after, a chief of great rank and influ- 
 ence presented himself before the queen, and 
 after saying that he had seen the dishonour 
 done to the idols ; and the natives through the 
 influence of the foreigners forsaking the cus- 
 
298 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 toms of the country ; and stating that in his 
 opinion this was only preparatory to the intro- 
 duction of an army of foreigners, who should 
 come and take possession of the kingdom ; he 
 added, "And now I have come to ask your 
 majesty for a spear, a bright and sharp spear, 
 to pierce my heart, that I may die before that 
 evil day comes.'^ On hearing this, the queen 
 declared that she would put an end to Chris- 
 tianity if it cost the Ufe of every Christian in 
 the island. 
 
 On the 26th of February, 1835, the queen 
 sent a message to the missionaries, that the 
 natives would not be allowed to perform re- 
 Ugious worship, to be baptized, or to unite with 
 the church. ' 
 
 Orders were issued for a general kabary of 
 all within seventy miles of the capital. It was 
 held on the 1st of March, and it was estimated 
 by one of the missionaries' that no less than 
 150,000 were present. 
 
 The day was ushered in by the firing of 
 cannon, and as the sun rose, the troops to the 
 number of 15,000 marched to the "place of 
 kabarys'' — probably to convince the people 
 of the queen's ability and determination to ac- 
 complish her design. 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 299 
 
 At the appointed hour, the judges appeared 
 and delivered the "edict of the queen. '^ By 
 this, all who had attended school, or learned 
 to read or write, all who had attended public 
 or private worship, all who had spoken against 
 the idols or customs of the country, and all 
 who had been baptized, or joined the church, 
 or observed the Sabbath, were required within 
 one month to come before the appointed offi- 
 cers, and confess the same. Those who should 
 confess were to be punished according to the 
 heinousness of the crime ; while those who did 
 not confess, yet were afterwards found to be 
 guilty, were to suffer death. Many of the chiefs 
 sent their united request to the queen, that the 
 edict might be revoked, and offered to make a 
 general acknowledgment, and to offer a peace- 
 offering. This proposal was rejected, and the 
 time allotted to the confession was shortened 
 from a month to one weeTc. 
 
 All further expostulation was forbidden, and 
 the people had no alternative but compliance 
 or death. The powers of darkness were per- 
 mitted to triumph. The native Christians ac- 
 knowledged having learned to read — engaged 
 or united in prayer — observed the Sabbath, 
 &c.: they now abstained from these observances, 
 23* 
 
300 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 and numbers of them gave up, to the officers 
 appointed to receive them, in obedience to 
 most positive orders on the subject, the copies 
 of the sacred Scriptures, and other books in 
 their possession ; many evidently giving them 
 up with extreme reluctance and sorrow. 
 
 There were many who,while they confessed 
 that they had been baptized or had attended 
 worship, &c., resolved to suffer death rather 
 than renounce their faith and return to the 
 idolatrous practices of their countrymen. 
 
 For some time the distress of the people 
 was so great, that instead of crowding the 
 houses of the missionaries as they had been 
 accustomed to do, scarcely a native came near 
 their dwellings for days together, and no one 
 dared to repair to the places of public worship. 
 The children in the schools established by 
 order of the government, were required to at- 
 tend, but the missionaries were only allowed 
 to teach them reading, writing, and arithmetic, 
 without the least allusion to Christianity. The 
 children were not to be required to learn writ- 
 ing on the Sabbath-day; this was the only 
 way in which it was distinguished ; and this 
 was out of deference to the customs of the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 301 
 
 Europeans, who were thus reUeved from what 
 they regarded as a secular duty. 
 
 On that day the Europeans might meet for 
 pubHc worship, but God was not to be wor- 
 shipped by any native, and the name of Jesus 
 was not to be invoked, excepting in connexion 
 with the national idols, the sun, moon, &c. 
 Transgression of this law was to be punished 
 by death. 
 
 The members of the mission, though dis- 
 tressed, were not in despair, and, though cast 
 down, were not destroyed. They were ena- 
 bled still to hope in God, though deprived of 
 every means of usefulness among the people, 
 and assured that, at least till the rage of their 
 enemies should be somewhat allayed, any de- 
 viation from the requirements of the queen 
 would be perilous to themselves, and certainly 
 fatal to the natives, who would be gladly 
 seized and sacrificed to the deep-rooted enmity 
 of the idolaters, if this could be done with any 
 show of justice. ^' We owe it," they remark 
 in a letter dated March 10th, 1835, ^^ to the 
 merciful care of our heavenly Father, that no 
 violence has yet been used towards us; but 
 we are cautioned, and warned, in the most 
 authoritative manner, by the government, to 
 26 
 
302 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 be on our guard, as the least violation of the 
 law of the country would be visited with the 
 most unsparing vengeance.'^ 
 
 Among the causes which induced several 
 of the heathen officers of the government to 
 seek the overthrow of Christianity in the 
 country, the following may be specified. 
 
 1. The deep and inveterate depravity of the 
 heart, and the enmity of the unrenewed mind 
 to the moral purity inculcated in the Bible, 
 and the uncompromising requirements of the 
 living God on the homage of the heart and 
 the obedience of the life. 
 
 2. The determination was a measure of 
 policy on the part of some, and of superstitious 
 infatuation on the part of others, to uphold the 
 idols, superstitions, and heathen customs of the 
 country. Between these and Christianity they 
 perceived the impossibility of any amalgama- 
 tion; the latter they found admitted of no 
 equal, and would be satisfied with nothing 
 short of supremacy ; its extinction was there- 
 fore deemed necessary even to the continu- 
 ance of that which they were determined 
 should be paramount. 
 
 3. The recognition^ on the part of the Chris- 
 tian natives, of any authority over either body 
 
HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 303 
 
 or mind, above the queen, whom the people 
 generally regarded as God — whom they ad- 
 dressed, if they did not worship as God.* The 
 acknowledgment of any power superior to this, 
 is regarded by the idolaters as most dangerous, 
 and on no account to be tolerated. Hence the 
 Lord Jesus Christ is ever a rock of offence to 
 them. His name is peculiarly obnoxious to 
 the heathen in power. They often say, he is 
 some renowned ancestor of the Europeans, to 
 whom they wish to transfer the allegiance of 
 the people. 
 
 4. The conviction, on the part of the mem- 
 bers of the government, that the present system 
 of despotism could only be exercised over an 
 uninstructed and servile people, that freedom 
 of thought and speech would be followed by 
 
 * In illustration of this, it may be mentioned, that soon after 
 the edict of the queen, one of the workmen came to Mr. Came- 
 ron, and asked, if they, the Europeans, could eat their food, 
 from consternation and fear. On being answered, that how- 
 ever much they regretted the course the queen had pursued, 
 they were only conscious of having done good, and conse- 
 quently did not fear ; the man observed, " Perhaps you are not 
 aware that we can do nothing of which the queen does not 
 approve — we know of no higher power ; — and, therefore, when 
 she is displeased, we are people soon dead." 
 
304 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 freedom of action, and the system by which 
 irresponsible power was preserved in the hands 
 of the rulers, weakened if not destroyed. The 
 government was fully sensible of the advan- 
 tages of knowledge, and hence both Radama 
 and his successor had encouraged teaching and 
 the useful arts — but it was not for the people. 
 Their steady aim was to monopolize all these 
 advantages, and to use them as means of keep- 
 ing the nation at large in a state of more entire 
 subjection. 
 
 5. The expectation of receiving instruction 
 in the manufacture of muskets and other arts, 
 from some natives of France, who engaged to 
 teach all that the English had taught, without 
 associating with it any religious instruction ; 
 and perhaps a fear of the interference of the 
 British goVernment, of whose encroachments 
 in India, Ceylon, and South Africa they re- 
 ceived very highly-coloured accounts. The 
 government had always manifested extreme 
 jealousy of foreigners residing in the island, 
 and a fear of all foreign intercourse with the 
 country. 
 
 6. The order, propriety of conduct, integrity, 
 and chastity of the native Christians, especially 
 the chastity of the native Christian females, 
 
BISTORT OP MADAGASCAR. 305 
 
 rendered them obnoxious to the displeasure of 
 the heathen. It was customary for any officer 
 of high rank or station, m the army or the 
 palace, to employ the influence with which his 
 office invested him, for the violation of the 
 sacred obligations of conjugal life among the 
 people. This the Christians invariably resist- 
 ed, and thereby greatly exasperated some high 
 in rank and power. To these, it is supposed, 
 the love of plunder may be added, as the con- 
 fiscation of the property of those who professed 
 Christianity was probably expected, and, had 
 it taken place, would, according to the usual 
 practice in relation to criminals, have been 
 largely shared by those who were first to in- 
 form against them.^ 
 
 So far as their presence, example, prayers, 
 and sympathy could be rendered available for 
 the comfort of the native Christians, the mis- 
 sionaries were happy to encourage them ; but 
 beyond this, at the period under review, none 
 dared to seek their counsel or aid. 
 
 26* 
 
306 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Labours of the missionaries — Printing of the Malagasy Bible 
 completed — Departure of the missionaries — Treatment of 
 their servants — Persecution of Rafaravavy — Letter of the 
 native Christians — Oppression of the Christians — Famine — 
 Banditti — Expedition to St. Augustine's Bay — Cruelties 
 practised by the army — Sufferings of the people — The 
 queen's embassy — Revolt of Andriansolo— Visit of Mr. 
 Johns — Spiritual prosperity of the native Christians — The 
 first martyr — The second martyr — The escape of six native 
 Christians — Their reception in England — Present state of 
 the country. 
 
 Deprived of every means of usefulness 
 among the people, the missionaries directed all 
 their energies to the completion of the Holy 
 Scriptures. No native was allowed to assist 
 them at the press ; but they cheerfully under- 
 took the labour of printing the remaining por- 
 tions themselves. They had now completed the 
 translation, and the revision, and by the stre- 
 nuous efforts of the brethren, and the favour 
 of God, they had the grateful satisfaction of 
 accomplishing an object on which their hearts 
 had long been set, viz. the completing the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 307 
 
 printing of the entire volume of Divine Reve- 
 lation in the native language. 
 
 Messrs. Freeman and Johns, aided by seve- 
 ral native 3^ouths, who were appointed by the 
 government to assist them, had also been en- 
 gaged in preparing dictionaries in the Mala- 
 gasy and English languages ; and, at the same 
 time that the printing of the Scriptures was 
 finished, they were enabled to complete the 
 first part of this important work, viz. English 
 and Malagasy, prepared by Mr. Freeman : 
 some useful books that were in hand when the 
 operations of the missionaries had been stop- 
 ped by the government, were also finished; and 
 the missionaries cherished the hope that the 
 means of putting them into circulation would 
 at no distant period be found. 
 
 On the ISth of June, 1835, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Freeman, Mr. and Mrs. Cameron, and Mr. and 
 Mrs. Chick, left the capital for Mauritius. On 
 the 27th of August, Mr. and Mrs. Griffiths 
 sailed from the island, leaving only Messrs. 
 Johns and Baker, who expected soon to be 
 under the necessity of following them. 
 
 The natives had been, both by Radama 
 and the queen, encouraged to assist the mis- 
 sionaries, as domestic servants in their fami- 
 
308 HISTORY or MADAGASCAR. 
 
 lies, nursing their children, and otherwise 
 contributing to their comfort. Their con- 
 duct in this respect had been regarded with 
 approbation rather than blame, by the authori- 
 ties. But no sooner had the missionaries left 
 the island, than it was reported, that to have 
 lived in the houses of the missionaries, or to 
 have been intimate with them, was sufficient 
 to render the allegiance and trust-worthiness 
 of any individual doubtful. 
 
 Shortly after the departure of Mr. Freeman 
 and Mr. Griffiths, and the artisans, their ser- 
 vants were all required to submit to the ordeal 
 of the tangena, to prove their fidelity to the 
 queen. On this occasion, two who had lived 
 in Mr. Freeman's family, being declared 
 guilty, were barbarously murdered, the rest 
 escaped with no other injury than that which 
 usually follows the poison, even where it does 
 not prove fatal. 
 
 Messrs. Baker and Johns continued their 
 labours at the press. Mr. Johns was also em- 
 ployed in instructing more fully the twelve 
 senior teachers, under whose care the schools 
 established by the government were placed. 
 Besides this, Mr. Johns commenced a transla- 
 tion of the ^^Pilgrim^s Progress,^' but was not 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 309 
 
 allowed to hold any intercourse with the na- 
 tive Christians, or even to speak with any of 
 the people on the subject of religion. He was, 
 however, happy to soothe, by his vsympathy 
 and presence, as far as practicable, the faithful 
 disciples of Christ in the capital, and to cheer 
 and encourage those who found means of in- 
 tercourse with him. A number, there is rea- 
 son to believe, were able, even though threat- 
 ened with death if detected, to secure after the 
 hour of midnight, the privilege and comfort of 
 reading a portion of the Holy Scriptures, which 
 some, in order to preserve, had buried in the 
 earthen floors of their houses, beneath the mats 
 on which they slept. 
 
 The determination of the heathen rulers to 
 suppress the profession of Christianity, though 
 it induced many, who had once declared them- 
 selves Christians, to renounce such profession, 
 and to return to many of the superstitions and 
 abominations of heathenism, did not deter the 
 little band, that remained faithful amidst ac- 
 cumulated trials, from using every means for 
 promoting their own comfort and edification, 
 and inducing others to receive the truth. 
 These efforts were not unattended by the Di- 
 vine blessing, though the vigilance of their 
 
310 HISTORY OF MADAG^ASCAR. 
 
 enemies, and the encouragement given to all 
 who united in opposing Christianity, often 
 brought them into circumstances of imminent 
 peril. 
 
 The first direct measures of persecution fell 
 upon that eminent woman Rafaravavy. She 
 had been a convert before the suppression of 
 Christianity, by the edict of the queen. Pre- 
 vious to her conversion she was a most de- 
 voted idolater — one of the most zealous there 
 in sustaining the worship of the idols ; and it 
 is well knownlhat often she and her relations, 
 in their attachment to idolatry, had sacrificed 
 not merely the comforts and conveniences, but 
 even the absolute necessaries of life. At the 
 moment when a meal of rice has been wanting 
 in the house, the money required to purchase 
 it has been actually paid for the support of 
 idol worship. She was first brought undef 
 the influence of the gospel by conversation 
 with a native believer ; and afterwards, by the 
 blessing of God upon the teachings of the mis- 
 sionary, she gave satisfactory evidence of a 
 change of heart. She then became one of the 
 most zealous converts. She obtained one of 
 the largest houses she could in the capital, for 
 the purpose of instituting a prayer-meeting. 
 
HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 311 
 
 By her simplicity, fervour, and consistency, she 
 was the means of inducing many others to at- 
 tend regularly on the means of grace. This 
 awakened the enmity of some around her, and 
 three of her own servants accused her to the 
 government. She was charged with encou- 
 raging meetings for prayer, having the Scrip- 
 tures in her possession, and keeping holy the 
 Sabbath-day. At that time she was impri- 
 soned, her person and property were valued, 
 and a fine imposed to half the estimated 
 amount. She was soon after released, but 
 she was severely threatened and warned that, 
 "though her life was spared, she should be 
 taught not to trifle with the edict of the queen.^' 
 Her father, who was not a converted man, 
 filled with indignation against the servants 
 who had accused her, put them in irons. The 
 moment she was released, her heart cherished 
 a burning desire to become the instrument of 
 their conversion; she obtained a house at 
 some distance from that in which her father 
 lived, for the very purpose of having them 
 immediately under her care, direction, and in- 
 struction. Her earnest and persevering efforts 
 were devoted to effect the conversion of her 
 accusers. She prayed with them, she wept 
 
312 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 over them, till at last they wept for themselves, 
 and confessed, " we thought there was some- 
 thing in this religion, when we saw you, in- 
 stead of reproaching, pitying us ; and now we 
 begin to feel in our own hearts what this re- 
 ligion is.'' There is reason to hope that all 
 (three) of these servants became savingly con- 
 verted to God by her means. One of them 
 has since been subjected to severe punishment 
 for attachment to the gospel. 
 
 Shortly after the imprisonment of Rafara- 
 vavy, Messrs. Johns and Baker received indi- 
 rect intimation that it was the wish of the go- 
 vernment that they should leave the island. 
 All means of usefulness to the people were for 
 the present at an end ; and the lives of the na- 
 tive Christians, who were known to have any 
 intercourse with them, were constantly placed 
 in jeopardy by the treachery and hostility of 
 their enemies. Unable to discover any fa- 
 vourable change in the views of the govern- 
 ment, uncheered by any prospect of resuming 
 their labours, and finding that their presence 
 increased the troubles of the native Christians, 
 without securing any equal advantage, the re- 
 maining brethren, after much prayer, and fre- 
 quent deliberation with the native Christians, 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 313 
 
 felt it their duty to retire to Mauritius, at least 
 for a season. 
 
 Influenced by these considerations, Messrs. 
 Johns and Baker, with feelings of poignant 
 anguish, left the capital in the month of July, 
 1836. 
 
 Their sorrows were deeply shared by the 
 native Christians, though both parties deemed 
 it best that they should remove. The mission 
 families, who were accompanied part of the 
 way by some of the native Christians, pursued 
 their mournful journey towards the coast, 
 where they embarked for Mauritius, cheered 
 by the assurance that ultimately the gospel 
 would have free course in Madagascar, and 
 consoled by the hope that in the wise arrange- 
 ments of Divine mercy, the way might be 
 speedily opened for their return to the loved 
 field of labour, from which the malevolence 
 of ignorance and superstition had obliged them, 
 to retire. The feelings of the native Chris- 
 tians who remained, may be inferred from the 
 letters they sent to their teachers. 
 
 Madagascar, July, 1836. 
 To Mr. Johns, Mr. Canham, Mr. Cameron, Mr. Chick, and 
 Mr. Kitching : — 
 
 " Health and happiness to you, your wives, and your child- 
 ren, say the few sheep here in Madagascar. We salute you 
 27 
 
314 HISTORY OF jyiADAGASCAR. 
 
 all. We could not write to you separately, being restrained 
 from doing so; therefore do not censure us, beloved friends! 
 We now conduct Mr. Johns, who is on his way home, accord- 
 ing to the law of the land. We are now stared at, and op- 
 posed by the people, whose eyes are upon us. With great 
 difficulty we obtained permission to conduct Mr. Johns, when 
 he left us : but, notwithstanding we are thus afflicted with sor- 
 row, do not be afraid, for we love and obey the law of Christ. 
 When the apostle Paul preached to the disciples, and exhorted 
 them and encouraged them to continue in the faith, he told 
 them that through much tribulation we must enter the king- 
 dom of God. We are even like this ourselves, for without 
 much tribulation we cannot enter the kingdom of heaven ; and 
 truly we know that if we shrink at tribulation or persecution, we 
 are not worthy to bear the name of Christ. But we know in 
 whom we have believed, and in whom we have trusted ; and 
 that he is able to keep also that which we have intrusted to 
 him. And this we say is now our confidence. 
 
 ****** 
 " Thus we write to you, beloved friends ! Do not forget to 
 entreat a blessing for us; but pray to God that he may hasten 
 his pity, and have mercy upon this dark land of Madagascar. 
 "Farewell to you, saith your Friend." 
 
 Ambatonakangaj July^ 1836. 
 To my Friend Mr. Canham. and his Family : — 
 
 " We do not forget you, notwithstanding we are separated 
 far from you. Your leaving was as it were the beginning of 
 sorrows, which were to accumulate more and more ; but, alas ! 
 what can we do 1 Health and happiness to you and your 
 family, is the wish of myself, my wife, and my children ; for 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 315 
 
 we visit you thus by letter, as we are desirous of asking how 
 you are. 
 
 "My father is dead, and my wife's father and my mother's 
 brother also ; this I think is comparatively easy to forget ; but 
 there is a certain leading thing which causes me too much 
 grief. When I pass by Ambatonakanga, (where the chapel 
 stands,) and when Saturday arrives, and business is to be done 
 on the Sabbath, which cannot now be refused, — this, this is 
 indeed heavy to bear! All the missionaries are gone, for their 
 work is ended ! Oh, when shall we again behold a new day ] 
 Make haste the promise which says, 'The earth shall be filled 
 with the knowledge of the Lord, as the waves cover the sea:' — 
 that the broken heart which is too heavy may be bound up, 
 and may the power of Jehovah quickly appear, that all may 
 see it and be astonished thereat ! Do not forget to pray for 
 us, saith your friend R " 
 
 " Salutation from the * little flock.' By the blessing of God 
 we are all well, and our state is one of increasing piety and 
 augmenting numbers, and we are able to assemble often to 
 praise and honour God, as described 2 Cor. vi. 7 — 10. * By 
 the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of 
 righteousness on the right hand and on the left, by honour and 
 dishonour, by evil report and good report : as deceivers, and 
 yet true ; as unknown, and yet well known ; as dying, and be- 
 hold we live; as chastened, and not killed; as sorrowful, yet 
 alway rejoicing ; as poor, yet making many rich ; as having 
 nothing, and yet possessing all things." 
 
 " We are all well ; those who are just added to us rejoice at 
 the mercy of God. Those who had forgotten are able to re- 
 
316 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 turn. We are impressed and delighted when we read the 
 
 * Pilgrim's Progress.* 
 
 ****** 
 
 " With regard to my master, he still speaks angrily to me 
 on account of my adherence to the word of God. But I see 
 the words written by Paul, Rom. viii. 35 — 39. * Who shall 
 separate us from the love of Christ 1' &c. Thanks to God who 
 has caused us to see words of Ufe such as these." 
 
 The vindictive persecution of the Christians 
 was only one of the calamities which the erro- 
 neous and iniquitous conduct of the govern- 
 ment brought upon the Malagasy. The prac- 
 tice of infanticide was revived. Their efforts 
 to extinguish the light of Christian truth were 
 accompanied by great activity and zeal in re- 
 viving and promoting idolatry. Fresh idols 
 were continually brought to the capital, new 
 altars were erected in several places ; altars, 
 tombs, and other objects of superstitious vene- 
 ration, that had been lying in ruins, were re- 
 paired ; new ceremonies were appointed, and 
 offerings more frequently presented. In all 
 these attempts to restore the influence of idola- 
 try, the queen seemed to take the lead, being 
 at times occupied for several days together in 
 the observance of idolatrous ceremonies, and 
 inaccessible to any excepting those who were 
 engaged in the service of the idols. Of this, 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 317 
 
 few would, perhaps, have felt much disposi- 
 tion to complain, had it not been accompanied 
 by increasing oppression from the government, 
 and misery among the people. 
 
 The large increase made to the army, had 
 robbed numerous families of their most valua- 
 ble members, and increased the unjust exac- 
 tion6 of the government, which required the 
 people to furnish support for the army without 
 any remuneration. The numbers who had 
 been taught to work at the different trades in- 
 troduced into the country by Europeans, were 
 all obliged to give their labour unrequited by 
 the government ; while the general taxation 
 was augmented to such an extent as to reduce 
 numbers to a state of extreme wretchedness, 
 or force them to desperation. 
 
 Unable to meet the demands of the govern- 
 ment upon their personal services and their 
 property, and to provide the means of support, 
 multitudes fled from the towns and villages to 
 the forests, formed themselves into banditti, 
 and sought a precarious subsistence by seizing 
 the cattle that might graze in the adjacent 
 country, or plundering the travellers that 
 passed near their places of retreat. These 
 bands of robbers increased to such a fearful 
 27* 
 
318 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 degree, that in the summer of 1835, a consi- 
 derable military force was employed in sup- 
 pressing them. Great numbers were with 
 difficulty taken, and brought to the capital, 
 where, in the second or third week in Septem- 
 ber, nearly two hundred were publicly exe- 
 cuted, eighty-four w^ere killed by the spear of 
 the common executioner, seventeen were 
 cruelly burnt alive, some were barbarously 
 buried alive, and the rest having been declared 
 guilty by the ordeal of the tangena, were ac- 
 cordingly killed on the spot. 
 
 By these sanguinary proceedings the go- 
 vernment sought to strike the people with 
 terror, and deter others from endeavouring to 
 escape from their requirements, or elude their 
 vengeance ; but to their astonishment and rage, 
 the number of robbers increased to an extent 
 that rendered travelling in small companies, 
 without a guard, unsafe in many parts of the 
 country. On one occasion, several of the offi- 
 cers of the government had asked Mr. Johns 
 how they could most effectually remedy the 
 evil. He replied, with much propriety, by 
 ceasing to oppress the people, allowing them 
 to reap the fruits of their own industry, and to 
 be taught to read the Bible. The answer, it 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 319 
 
 is understood, was reported to the queen ; to 
 whom, as well as the officers to whom it was 
 given, it was far from being welcome. 
 
 About this time a report reached the capital 
 that the inhabitants of the country around St. 
 Augustine's Bay had revolted from the do- 
 minion of the queen, and an army was de- 
 spatched to subdue them. When the troops 
 reached the coast there were no less than 
 twenty-one British ships in the bay, trading 
 for native produce. To them the people ap- 
 plied for aid. It was readily afforded, and the 
 Hovas were obliged to return, leaving the na- 
 tives the independent possessors of the coun- 
 try. In the next year another and more pow- 
 erful army was sent to the south of the island. 
 The inhabitants of the invaded provinces sub- 
 mitted. They were then ordered to assemble, 
 the men in one place, and the women and 
 children in another, to take the oath of alle- 
 giance. The men, on arriving at the appointed 
 place, were surrounded by the soldiers, and to 
 the number of ten thousand were speared on 
 the spot. From the other company the soldiers 
 selected all the boys capable of bearing arms. 
 The queen had fixed on a certain height as 
 the standard, and all the youths who either 
 
320 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 exceeded or fell short of that measure, even 
 by half an inch, were conducted to the fatal 
 spot where their fathers and brothers had pe- 
 rished, and there were put to death. The wo- 
 men and the rest of the children were driven 
 off as slaves. 
 
 In these circumstances a number of the 
 chiefs of the southern provinces sent, in the 
 close of the year 1837, the most affecting and 
 earnest application to the British government 
 at Mauritius, denying all right of the Hovas 
 to their country, and praying for assistance to 
 save them from annihilation. 
 
 A similar course was pursued by the British 
 traders at Tamatave and other parts, as the 
 supplies of rice failed, in consequence of the 
 inability or disinclination of the people to cul- 
 tivate. No native was allowed to sell rice to 
 any foreigner, and constant impediments were 
 thrown in the way of traffic for bullocks or 
 other productions of the country. The cup 
 of misery in the hands of the inhabitants of 
 this ill-fated country, now seemed to be full. 
 The government had oppressed the people till 
 oppression itself could inflict no more. Their 
 wretchedness scarcely admitted of any addi- 
 tion. The personal service required by the 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 321 
 
 government had been so increased, as not to 
 allow time for cultivating enough to support 
 their families, and even their scanty supplies 
 thus obtained were reduced by exactions in 
 the form of taxes. 
 
 In the early part of 1837, great scarcity pre- 
 vailed in many parts of the country, and mul- 
 titudes, it was feared, died from want. The 
 sufferings of the people induced no relaxation 
 of the oppression and severity of the govern- 
 ment. Between the departure of Messrs. 
 Johns and Baker in July, 1836, and the month 
 of March, 1837, nine hundred criminals, 
 charged with various offences, were put to 
 death, having been declared guilty by the tan- 
 gena; fifty-six were burnt to death, and sixty 
 killed by spearing and other means, making a 
 fearful total of one thousand and sixteen exe- 
 cutions in the short space of eight months. 
 That the country under these circumstances 
 should prosper, was impossible ; and it is not 
 surprising that agriculture was neglected, and 
 that multitudes driven by despair had recourse 
 to violence and plunder ; universal anarchy 
 and complete desolation was only prevented 
 by the military forces of the government. 
 
 In the year 1836, the queen determined on 
 
322 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 sending an embassy to England and France. 
 It is probable that the reverses which the army 
 had met with in the south, the favour shown 
 by the commanders of English vessels towards 
 those whom her troops were endeavouring to 
 subjugate, the uncertainty of the light in which 
 the English government might regard the 
 policy now pursued, and their conviction that 
 the withdrawal of the friendship of the latter, 
 and their countenance of any rival chieftain, 
 would insure his success in any attempt to 
 wrest the government from her hands, led to 
 the adoption of this measure. 
 
 They were also, it is supposed, influenced 
 by a desire to obtain the sanction of the British 
 government to the change of their policy, 
 which was now so widely different from that 
 which had formed the basis of the treaty of the 
 English with Radama, in which the residence 
 of a British agent at the capital had been pro- 
 vided for, and the friendship and encourage- 
 ment of the English nation had been secured. 
 
 The embassy, consisting of six of the princi- 
 pal officers of the government, reached Eng- 
 land early in 1837. Every attention was paid 
 to them, both by the British government and 
 the missionaries from Madagascar, then in 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 323 
 
 England ; and no opportunity was lost of im- 
 pressing on them a sense of the blessings of the 
 religion and civilization which they had re- 
 jected. They were introduced to the queen, 
 who entered into conversation with them, and 
 being told that, in consequence of an edict of 
 the queen of Madagascar, no native could pro- 
 fess Christianity, addressing herself to the 
 members of the embassy, she said, "Tell the 
 queen of Madagascar from me, that she can do 
 nothing so beneficial for her country as to re- 
 ceive the Christian religion.^' 
 
 The embassy afterwards visited France, and 
 returned to England in the same year. Dur- 
 ing their absence Andriansolo, one of the most 
 powerful chiefs of the north, asserted his inde- 
 pendence. An army of five thousand men 
 which was sent against him was entirely de- 
 feated. Many of the officers, and most of the 
 troops were slain. 
 
 It appears that the embassy to England was 
 not so successful as had been expected : the 
 residence of a British agent at the capital was 
 insisted on as a preliminary to any engage- 
 ment on the part of England ; and this the 
 queen refused to grant. The proposals of the 
 French were also promptly rejected. 
 
324 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 On the whole it appears that whatever may 
 be the views of the government in reference 
 to the revival of the slave trade, they are de- 
 termined to reject entirely all foreign inter- 
 ference and control. 
 
 The missionaries at Mauritius, though de- 
 prived of the privilege of labouring among the 
 afflicted flock in Madagascar, cherished the 
 tenderest solicitude for their welfare, and 
 eagerly seized every opportunity of becoming 
 acquainted with their circumstances. With 
 this object in view, Mr. Johns proceeded to 
 Tamatave in the month of July, IS 37, and 
 was favoured to meet there with friends from 
 the capital. The tidings of the steadfastness 
 of the Christians, of their joy in believing, of 
 their holy consistency, and faithful and perse- 
 vering efforts to diffuse the knowledge of the 
 gospel among their respective households, re- 
 latives, and friends, and of the abundant mea- 
 sure of the Divine blessing evidently attending 
 their exertions, filled his heart with the live- 
 liest gratitude, and inspired him with the most 
 animating hopes of the extension and stabiUty 
 of the cause of Christ in Madagascar. 
 
 Although, since the edict of the 1st of March, 
 1835, no meetings had been held for public 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 325 
 
 worship, and many who had before associated 
 themselves with the Christians had since ap- 
 peared foremost amongst their enemies, and 
 had indulged in all the vices of the heathen, a 
 goodly number, holding fast their profession, 
 continued in the faith and purity of the gospel, 
 shining as lights in the midst of a crooked and 
 perverse generation. 
 
 These native Christians were accustomed to 
 read the Scriptures at the hour of midnight in 
 their own houses, or other places of conceal- 
 ment, and to meet in small companies for sing- 
 ing and prayer. They were also, at the capi- 
 tal, and in some of the provinces, in the habit 
 of meeting together on the Sabbath, either in 
 retired places in the forest, in caverns among 
 the rocks, or on the summit of a mountain, for 
 the reading of the Scriptures, and social worship. 
 There were several of these assemblies when 
 the last of the missionaries left the island. 
 
 After the departure of the missionaries, the 
 disciples continued to attend to these means 
 of instruction and edification to themselves, 
 and to seek the spiritual good of others. 
 
 By the blessing of God upon their labours, 
 many, notwithstanding the offence of the 
 cross, and the peril of confessing the name of 
 28 
 
326 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. | 
 
 i 
 
 Jesus, were led to associate themselves with \\ 
 the believers. [; 
 
 It was highly gratifying to the devoted but f 
 sorrowing missionary, to be made acquainted k 
 with the exemplary walk, the scriptural sim- \: 
 plicity and abounding fruitfulness of those in 
 whose stedfastness and holiness he took so 
 deep an interest. Their fellowship was of no : 
 common order, and the ties that united them t 
 were such as the gospel alone could supply ] 
 and maintain. Every individual who joined \ 
 them knew that, even by the expression of a } 
 desire to do so, he placed his life in the hands I 
 of those to whom he made his desires known ; n 
 every Christian also knew that, by acknow-.h 
 ledging to be such as the stranger proposed to \ 
 join, he was exposing his life, should the party | 
 proposing to unite, not afterwards prove what 
 he professed to be. r 
 
 Under these circumstances, it will not be ! 
 surprising that the Malagasy Christians, like 
 the primitiv-e believers whom the apostle Paul \ 
 essayed to join himself unto at Jerusalem, ' 
 were led to the exercise of extreme circum- 
 spection, in proposing themselves in the first 
 instance, and afterwards in admitting others to 
 their fellowship. They adopted among them- 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 327 
 
 selves, on these occasions, a pledge of fidelity 
 similar to that used by the prophet and Jewish 
 monarch, as recorded in the prophetic writings, 
 and maintained inviolate their engagement, 
 though at the cost, in one instance at least, of 
 Ufe itself. 
 
 The missionary, though no longer allowed 
 to scatter the seed of Divine truth in the soil, 
 on the preparation of which so much toil had 
 been bestowed, rejoiced with devout thank- 
 fulness unto the Lord, in the growth and fruit- 
 fulness of that which he and his fellow-la- 
 bourers had planted and watered in happier 
 times. The native Christians, though perse- 
 cuted and ajHicted, rejoiced in their portion, 
 and found their afflictions productive of the 
 peaceable fruits of righteousness. They had 
 been less frequently annoyed by the govern- 
 ment since the departure of the missionaries, 
 and were induced to suppose that, if their 
 rulers were not more favourably disposed to- 
 wards them, they were less inclined to severity 
 in punishing the quiet and unobtrusive ob- 
 servance of their religious duties, as the];^ pre- 
 sumed they must be acquainted with their ad- 
 herence to the Christian faith. In this they 
 soonfoui)d, by events of the most mournful 
 
328 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 and sanguinary character, that they were mis- 
 taken. 
 
 It appears that the movements of the Chris- 
 tians had been watched, though no infringe- 
 ment of the antichristian edict of the queen 
 was discovered till the last Sabbath in July, or 
 the first Sabbath in August, 1837. On this 
 occasion, a number of Christians who had as- 
 sembled, for reading the Scriptures, singing 
 and prayer, on a mountain a short distance 
 from the capital, w^ere discovered, and reported 
 to the queen. The premises of the suspected 
 parties were searched, for the purpose of find- 
 ing ground for accusation against them, and a 
 box of books, viz. copies of the Scriptures and 
 other Christian publications, that had been 
 given by the missionaries, being found buried 
 near the house of Rafaravavy, she was appre- 
 hended and imprisoned ; her house, and her 
 entire property, was given up to plunder, her 
 person secured, and her hands and feet loaded 
 with heavy iron rings. 
 
 Her friends were apprehended, and Rafara- 
 vavy was ordered for execution, simply be- 
 cause she retained her profession of faith in 
 Christ. It was declared publicly that she had 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 329 
 
 been put to death, and the news reached us 
 that she had suffered matyrdom. 
 
 In the providence of God, however, it ocr 
 curred that on the very night preceding the 
 morning on which she was to have been led 
 forth at cock-crow to be executed, an alarm- 
 ing fire burst out in the capital, where she was 
 prisoner. The confusion became general ; the 
 soldiers who had her under guard, and the 
 very executioners, forgot at this moment their 
 duty, and the order for execution remained in 
 suspense, not countermanded by higher au- 
 thority, unless it was that of Him in whose 
 hands are the issues of life and of death. 
 
 Two or three days passed away amidst this 
 confusion, and during that time another emi- 
 nent woman, Rasalama, uttered boldly her 
 sentiments on behalf of Christianity. Her 
 words were reported to the queen and on her 
 head the indignation fell. She was led forth 
 to the place of execution, and died there a be- 
 liever in Jesus, pleading with God for the con- 
 version of her beloved country. 
 
 Rafaravavy, who was then in irons, was 
 
 kept in that situation for five months, unable 
 
 to move a single inch day or night. Five sol- 
 
 diei's were appointed to guard the house where 
 
 28* 
 
330 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 she was kept, but even there the desh'e of 
 converting others to God never forsook her. 
 She seized moments for conversing with one 
 of her guards, and there is reason to beUeve 
 that her aifectionate prayers and counsels be- 
 came the means of turning his heart to God. 
 After suffering this confinement she was sold 
 into slavery, first in a private house, and af- 
 terwards, that the disgrace might be the 
 greater, in the most public part of the capital, 
 under the eye of her friends and relatives. She 
 counted it a high honoiu' to suffer shame for 
 the cause of Christ. But ere long she was 
 again found attending a meeting for prayer,and 
 a young man, Rafaralahy, was accused of per- 
 mitting her to meet with others at his house. 
 That young man was apprehended. He was 
 one of the few Christians who attended the 
 martyrdom of Rasalama. He returned from 
 that scene with a heart prepared to yield his 
 life to God, if called to do it. He was the 
 next martyr — he fell on the same spot. He 
 supplicated the executioners to allow him 
 a few moments to commit his soul into the 
 hands of Christ. Hard-hearted men as they 
 were, they granted his request. He knelt 
 down on the spot where he was to die, and 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 331 
 
 Uttered a prayer for the queen, the govern- 
 ment, and his countrymen, and that the gospel 
 might spread and triumph in that land. There 
 are usually four or five executioners, and 
 sometimes more. They were about to throw 
 him with violence on the ground. "No,^' he 
 said, " there is no need of that ; I have no fear 
 of dying.^^ He calmly prostrated himself on 
 the ground, and the spears pierced his heart ; 
 while with his last breath he prayed, — ^" 
 God, open the eyes of the Queen of Ma- 
 dagascar.'^ 
 
 The government then sent their officers to 
 the wife of that young man, to ascertain who 
 the parties were, who had been assembUng 
 for prayer at his house : she refused to name 
 them. The most awful tortures which savage 
 cruelty could devise were then applied, and in 
 the extremity of her agony, she divulged the 
 names. She has since mourned bitterly over 
 the act. The names were carried to the go- 
 vernment, and all were brought under fresh 
 accusations. Rafaravavy was among them ; 
 and also two young men who have since es- 
 caped to England. 
 
 Six of them instantly fled from the capital, 
 and passed about sixty miles across the coun- 
 
332 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. I 
 
 try to the west, to a village where they knew 
 there were many who loved the Saviour, i 
 They were welcomed there. A leading man 1 
 in the district gave them the right hand of fel- ' 
 lowship. " Come/' he said, " to me. As long 
 as I have food to eat you shall share it with 
 me ; as long as I am safe you are safe." He 
 concealed them there, and his wife assisted in 
 their concealment. The soldiers came to the 
 house and searched for those who had fled, 
 and especially for Rafaravavy, for she was 
 deemed the leader of this little band, whom 
 neither threats nor spears could induce to re- 
 linquish their faith in Christ. She was in the 
 house when the soldiers arrived, and there 
 seemed no possibility of escape : she was con- 
 cealed behind a piece of matting which the 
 soldiers did not descry, and her life was thus 
 preserved. The soldiers retired from the vil- 
 lage, expecting to find her in an adjoining 
 mountain, where it was known that she and 
 others retired to pray. During the absence 
 of the soldiers they were enabled to escape 
 and find refuge in another part of the country, 
 where they were mercifully watched over. 
 They continued there for a few months, till 
 information came of the arrival of the Rev. 
 
HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 333 
 
 David Johns on the coast of Madagascar, in 
 the autumn of last year, (1838.) Communi- 
 cations were made by means of confidential 
 friends, and as soon as they heard of his ar- 
 rival they travelled by every possible means 
 of secrecy, and arrangements were made to 
 conduct them to the shores of Great Britain, 
 where they might feel that they could worship 
 God, and enjoy liberty. Mr. Johns mentioned 
 their escape among our Christian friends at 
 Mauritius, and a young man there in the 
 queen's service, an officer in the army, went 
 among his brother officers, and collected in one 
 day 70/. sterling (about three hundred and ten 
 dollars) towards paying the expenses of bring- 
 ing thern from the coast of Madagascar. 
 
 Thus aided, they safely reached Mauritius, 
 where they found a number of their country- 
 men who had formerly been in slavery in that 
 land, and had subsequently obtained freedom; 
 with whom they mingled their prayers and 
 thanksgivings to God. Thence they proceeded 
 to Algoa Bay, and Vv^ere kindly welcomed by 
 the Christians of South Africa, particularly the 
 Hottentots. The Hottentots received them as 
 brethren and sisters with intense delight, but 
 there was this difficulty — they could not un- 
 
334 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 derstand each other^s language. However, 
 they devised a medium of intercourse. Each 
 possessed their copies of the sacred volume. 
 The Malagasy found a text, such a chapter, 
 such a verse, "All one in Christ Jesus.'^ The 
 Hottentots turned to their Bibles and found the 
 same verse — " all one in Christ Jesus ;'^ and 
 they mutually expressed their sentiments of 
 love and faith towards the Lord Jesus Christ 
 by respectively pointing to texts in the Holy 
 Volume. The Hottentots, poor indeed as to 
 this world's goods, but rich in faith, of their 
 own accord, voluntarily, made a little sub- 
 scription on the morning of their departure, 
 and handed in 23^. (about five dollars) as a 
 mark of their affection for these persecuted 
 friends. 
 
 In company with Mr. Johns, they reached 
 London on the 25th of May, 1839. 
 
 On Tuesday, the 4th of June, a special ge- 
 neral meeting of the London Missionary So- 
 ciety was called, for the purpose of receiving 
 the refugees to the protection of the society, 
 and the sympathy of the people of Eng- 
 land. 
 
 The meeting was opened by singing that 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 335 
 
 Psalm so peculiarly appropriate to Madagas- 
 car in its present condition : — 
 
 Hast thou not planted with thy hands 
 A lovely vine in heathen lands, &c. 
 
 The whole story of the persecution was re- 
 lated by Mr. Freeman, (once a missionary in 
 Madagascar,) and the natives were introduced 
 to the assembly. 
 
 They are, Rafaravavy, who at her baptism 
 took the name of Mary ; Razafy ; Andriano- 
 manana, or Simeon ; Rasoamaka, or Joseph ; 
 Ratsarahomba, or David, (he drank the tan- 
 gena,) and Andrianisa, or James. They 
 were afterwards examined individually, as to 
 their personal religion, their sufferings and 
 their escape from Madagascar. 
 
 . They have all of them resolved to return, 
 so soon as it can be done with safety, to their 
 native land, as missionaries of the gospel to 
 their brethren. Resolutions were then of- 
 fered, and several eloquent addresses were de- 
 livered ; and the singing of a hymn, and 
 prayer, closed perhaps the most interesting 
 service in which the friends of missions in 
 England ever had the privilege to engage. 
 
 In the reports which these Christians bring 
 us from their native land, there is but a single 
 
336 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 encouraging circumstance ; and that is the in- 
 crease in numbers, and the steadfastness of the 
 native Christians. After sixteen j^ears of un- 
 remitting toil, the missionaries could reckon 
 nearly one hundred true converts. "But the 
 missionaries were banished; and when the 
 shepherds were sent away, the faithful and 
 true Shepherd took the oversight of his flock, 
 and went about seeking to save that which 
 was lost.^^ During the first four years of the 
 persecution the number of true converts was 
 nearly doubled; and there are now, (as one of 
 the Christians stated in his examination,) " to 
 the' full one hundred and seventy with whom 
 we have been in the habit of visiting and con- 
 versation, and who are, amidst all tribulations,- 
 in the strength of God desirous of persever- 
 ing.^' 
 
 One of the native Christians, when asked if 
 he had a single word to say to the friends of 
 missions before him, entreated them to pray — 
 to pray for them, that God would in due time 
 permit them to return to make known to their 
 countrymen the way of salvation — to pray for 
 " that dark land,^^ that God would there arise 
 to plead his own cause. 
 
 In all seasons of extremity, the church has 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 337 
 
 had recourse to prayer ; that remedy never 
 has failed, and will not fail now : and dark 
 and desolate as is the scene which Madagas- 
 car presents, there is nothing, even in its most 
 appalling features, to justify despondency, but 
 every thing to inspire confidence and encou- 
 rage hope. No strange thing has happened ; 
 the church of Christ in every age has been 
 opposed by the agents of satanic enmity and 
 rage, and it has always been triumphant. In 
 every country to which the gospel has been 
 introduced, it has roused the spirit of murder- 
 ous persecution, but it has always proved in- 
 vincible. Christianity has advanced in coun- 
 tries where it has been opposed by far more 
 formidable obstacles than now arrest its course 
 in Madagascar. It has vanquished antagonists 
 vastly more numerous and powerful than the 
 barbarous and sanguinary rulers who there 
 set themselves, and take counsel together 
 against the Lord and against his Anointed, 
 saying, "Let us break their bands asunder, 
 and cast their cords from us.^^ The Scriptures 
 have been extensively circulated in the island ; 
 the seed of divine truth has thus been scattered 
 widely over the country — that country, now 
 the sacred deposit of a martyr's ashes, thus 
 29 
 
338 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 taken possession of for Christy must ultimately 
 become his inheritance ; that seed is incor- 
 ruptible seed, and, now watered with a mar- 
 tyr's blood, must issue in a rich and abundant 
 harvest. The recent events in Madagascar 
 have completed the chain of evidence supplied 
 by the results of modern missionary eftbrts, 
 which has so satisfactorily proved that the 
 principles of divine truth are imperishable, and 
 that the power of the gospel on the human 
 mind is unimpaired, that it is still not only 
 mighty to turn men from dumb idols to the 
 living God, but to sustain under all the me.^iis 
 of intimidation and suffering which the malig- 
 nant subtlety of fiends and the cruelty of men 
 can devise or employ. These are the evi- 
 dences of its divine origin, the earnests of its 
 future triumphs, the pledges of its final and 
 universal ascendency, through the power of 
 Him whose kingdom ruleth over all, who will 
 cause the wrath of man to praise him, while 
 the remainder of that wrath he will restrain. 
 
HISTORY OP MADAGASCAR. 339 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. ; 
 
 The Malagasy language. 
 
 The Malagasy language unquestionably be- 
 longs to the Malayan, or more properly the 
 Polynesian family of languages. It is a branch 
 of that original stock which in its dialects has 
 spread from Madagascar in the West, to Easter 
 island in the East ; and from the Sandwich 
 islands in the North, to New Zealand in the 
 South. It bears the greatest affinity to the 
 languages spoken in Java and Sumatra, and 
 is like them enriched with many words from 
 the Sanscrit. It bears no resemblance to any 
 of the languages of Africa. 
 
 The whole island of Madagascar may be 
 said to possess but one language. There are 
 indeed different dialects ; but they are so unim- 
 portant, that the inhabitants of one part of the 
 island converse with perfect ease with the in- 
 habitants of any other part ; and books printed 
 in one dialect may be read all over the island. 
 
 The Malagasy language is capable of much 
 
340 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 precision, force, and beauty of expression. Its 
 structure is simple and easy, yet it admits of 
 much variety and elegance in its sentences. 
 The copiousness of the language consists not 
 merely in its stock of words, but in its facility 
 of forming compounds to express every pos- 
 sible shade and variety of meaning. 
 
 When the language was reduced to writing 
 by the missionaries, the English alphabet was 
 adopted, omitting, c, q, u, w, x, and altering 
 the power of j by pronouncing it as dz. The 
 vowels are pronounced as in French. C, is 
 represented by s or k ; q, by ko ; u, by the let- 
 ters io pronounced rapidly ; w and x have no 
 corresponding sounds in the language. 
 
 As a general rule every consonant must be 
 succeeded by a vowel. Hence the syllables 
 usually consist of a consonant and a vowel, and 
 a vowel must always end the syllable. Hence, 
 too, every termination in the language is a vowel 
 and generally a or ?/. At the end of words these 
 are sounded very softly : thus in Manitra, 
 Soratra, the final a is scarcely heard ; and in 
 a rapid pronunciation each word would seem 
 to consist of but two syllables. This constant 
 use of the vowels gives a peculiar softness and 
 
HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 341 
 
 delicacy to the modulation and tones of the 
 language. 
 
 The following version of the twenty-first 
 Psalm (sal.) is taken from a hymn book entitled, 
 Fihiriana^ natao ny Hihira^ny ny Jimhani' 
 andro^ hiderana An'' Jindriamanitra, An- 
 tananarivo : Ny tontaina Fahefatra tamy 
 ny Fanerena Misionary^ 1833. 
 
 157 7. 
 
 Fivavahana hitahy ny Andriana. 
 Sal. XXI. 
 
 1 Andriana nahary, 
 Mpanjaka ny mpanjaka ! 
 Tahio ny Andriana, 
 Arovy, hasoavy. 
 
 2 Aoka hifaly izy, 
 Fa mahery, hianao ! 
 Aoka ho ravoravo, 
 No ho ny famonje^nao. 
 
 3 Tariho isan^ andro, 
 Amy ny haleha ny ; 
 Atavy ela velon% 
 Hankalaza'ny anao. 
 
 29* 
 
342 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 4 Aoka hatoky anao, 
 Hahareta'ny ela ; 
 Ank' ho tP anao izy, 
 
 Ho vonjen^ mandrakizay. 
 
 5 Tahio ny fanjaka^ny, 
 Ka ampielezo nao, 
 Ny filazana tsara, 
 Hahendry ny olona. 
 
 THE LORD'S PRAYER. 
 
 Ny Ray nay izay any an-danitra, Hasino ny 
 anara'nao. Ampandrosoy ny fanjaka^ nao. 
 Atavy ny fankasitraha' nao ety an-tany,tahaky 
 ny any an-danitra. Omeo anay anio izay 
 fihina^ nay isa-nandro. Ary mamela ny trosa i 
 nay tahaky ny amela^nay ny mitrosa army 
 nay. Ary aza mitarikia anay amy ny fakam- , 
 panahy, fa manafaha anay amy ny ratsy. I 
 
 THE END. 
 
riP" 
 
 '^VCfSKt7j^2PpPJir /-^ ^2l^_^ a^2?2' 
 

 AU